Prologue - Color Blind

“Blue, are you even paying attention?” Albert asked impatiently, gesturing at the computer monitor in front of her.

 

Blue focused her light brown eyes on the screen.  Then she shook her head impatiently.  “I can’t do this stuff, Al.  Can’t I get back out into the field?”

 

Albert looked at her over his thick glasses.  He was a middle-aged man, on the squat and round side.  He wore short sleeved T-Shirts all year long as he had a tendency to sweat in any weather.  Through the shirt the brace keeping his back supported was visible.

 

His short black hair was messy, and plastered to his head damply.  He wore an ever present five o’clock shadow that went down to his neck.

 

“You know company policy.” he warned her sternly.  “Six weeks for chest injuries.”

 

“But I’m fine...” Blue protested.

 

“Oh yeah?  Do this.”  He lifted both arms straight out in front of him, then rotated his upper torso from side to side.

 

She gave him a sour look.  “Why are you trying to teach me the computer stuff anyway?”

 

Blue was young, just barely out of her teens.  She’d joined the company right out of High School, giving up the chance at college to pursue gainful employment.  She had long brown hair that she kept in a tight braid.  Her skin had a healthy glow from time well spent in the sun.

 

She’d never been one for a desk job, preferring instead to be out in the thick of things, actually doing some good in this city.  Every day she spent inside was another night that her work went undone.

 

“We don’t have a retirement plan here, no life insurance.” Albert reminded her harshly.  “You get benefits for as long as you work.  Once you can no longer work in the field, then you have to be useful in some other way, or you’re out.”

 

Blue’s eyes went to Albert’s back brace.  She put a hand to her ribcage, feeling the thick bandage under her shirt.  “Show me how the code for the server again...” she said softly, putting her hands back to the keyboard.

 

They sat at a cubicle surrounded by many more, though it was night and they were the only ones there.  All of the lights were still on, as if everyone was just out on lunch.

 

The double doors at the end of the room burst open and Blue and Albert both jumped, Albert leaning out of the cubicle to look down the aisle.

 

Silver strode into the room, a sour expression on his face.  His long, dirty, brown coat and unkempt hair and beard were out of place in the clean office.  Red followed behind him, looking bored.

 

Silver was by far the oldest in the group.  His long hair gray and straggly, his beard matching.  His brown eyes were hard from a lifetime of grueling work, driven by almost mad desire.  There wasn’t a time when he didn’t carry the scent of whiskey on him, though lately it had grown stronger.

 

Blue stood up right away.  Silver had been her partner in the field until about five weeks ago, when she had been injured.  “Silver, how did it go?” she asked him anxiously.  He walked right past her and Albert, continuing towards the Manager’s office at the end of the aisle.  “Silver?” Blue called after him.  She cupped her hands around her mouth.  “Arthur!”

 

He paused and turned his head slightly, looking over at her.  Then he turned back and kept walking.

 

Red lingered back, standing by the their cubicle.  He was young, only a few years older than Blue.  He had pale skin and narrow black eyes.  His short hair was dyed bright red and gelled into spikes that swept back over his head.  He wore black leather pants and a leather racing jacket, in black and red.  Everything fit him just a little too tightly.  “How’s it going, Blue?” he asked casually.

 

“What’s wrong with SIlver?” she asked, turning to him.  “How did it go out there?”

 

“What’s RIGHT with SIlver?” he asked dismissively.  “He’s never been right in the head.”  Blue glared at him and he moved on.  “The job was a total snooze fest, none of the leads panned out.  Just a lot of sitting in the dark with a guy who smells like a liquor store.”

 

Blue’s hands clenched in frustration.  “There was nothing?”

 

Red used one hand to slice horizontally through the air in front of him.  “Nada.  David Lucien is dead.  He’s deader than dead.”

 

“What about the other Angels?  The new ones he was associating with?”

 

He shrugged.  “Silver says he killed one, but he’s still have Green run the prints.  I don’t know what’s going through his head.”

 

“And the other?  The one that used to be Katrina Riley?”

 

“She’s vanished completely, like a puff of smoke.”

 

“God dammit!” Blue swore loudly, banging her fist on her desk, making the keyboard jump.

 

“Watch it!” Albert cried.

 

The office door at the end of the aisle opened, but instead of Silver, Green exited.  She walked swiftly up the aisle, her arms full of papers and folders.

 

“Green.”  Red’s eyes lit up and he smiled warmly.  “I was just thinking about you, and how much I miss our jobs together.”

 

Green was a petite woman, with long black hair that was so fine it drifted through the air in her wake.  Her eyes were obsidian orbs, always flickering around, observing every movement.  

 

She paused when she reached Red.  His smile grew wider in anticipation.  She pulled a few papers out of her stack and shoved them roughly into his chest.  Without a word, she continued on down the aisle to the opposite door.

 

“Are those the prints?” Blue asked, leaning closer to Red, but not moving her feet.

 

“Hold on, lemme read.”  His dark eyes scanned the page on top.  “Okay, The Angel of Shrieks is heading back to California for a series of concerts on the west coast.  She also, apparently, has a movie deal coming up.”

 

Blue rolled her eyes.  “Ugh, can’t we just get rid of her finally?”

 

Red gave her an incredulous look over the papers.  “You do realize how public she is, right?  We can’t just kick down her hotel room door, guns blazing.  She’s got security crawling around her all the time.  Normals, too.”

 

“I just can’t stand it, though.”  Blue gripped her hands in frustration.  “How DARE she flaunt herself the way she does!  She’s practically rubbing it in our faces!”

 

“Her music’s pretty good.” Red admitted.  Albert wisely pushed his chair out of the line of fire.

 

“Duh!  She’s cheating!” Blue spat.  “She’s using her voice to mind control every idiot in the country into buying her singles.”

 

Red realized he wasn’t going to be able to pull himself out of hot water if he continued, so he moved on, turning to the next page.  “Huh.  That’s weird.”

 

“What?” Blue snapped.

 

“Take a look what just pulled into the harbor this morning.”  He handed her the page, which had a photo paper-clipped in the corner.

 

“A ship?”  She lifted up the photo, reading the words underneath.  “There’s an Angel that sails?  On WATER?”

 

“Just look at that thing.” Red pointed at the ship.  “How old is that thing?  It looks like a pirate ship, black flag and everything.  How does he keep it in such good condition?”

 

“Sometimes, they just don’t bother hiding, do they?”

 

“They can’t help it.” Albert spoke up, not looking up from his computer screen.

 

Red and Blue both turned to him.  “Pardon?” Red asked.

 

“They get set in their ways, just like normals do, except their habits go further back.”

 

“You’re talking about Geis?” Blue asked.  “I always thought that was stupid, a rule that each Angel has to follow.”

 

“The older ones have it, they don’t have any choice.” Albert adjusted his glasses.  “We have them too, habits that we fall into, rules we put on ourselves without realizing it.  Smoking, leaning back in your chair, biting your nails.”

 

“Yeah, but we can break our habits.”

 

“A thirty year habit is easier to break than a three hundred year one.”

 

Red was on his last page now.  “Ugh, no fingerprint matches on the Angel Silver took out.  Why even print out a page?”

 

“Green didn’t want an excuse to talk to you.” Blue told him.

 

“She doesn’t want a reason to talk, to anyone, ever.”

 

“Are we sure she CAN talk?”

 

Albert spoke up again.  “Green can talk just fine, she just prefers not to.  It’s a habit.  Have you tried the National database?  Or just the local one?”

 

“Uh, local, the tri-state area.  I guess Green doesn’t have access to the National one.”  Red passed him the last page.

 

Albert looked at the number at the top of the page and typed it in.  A box came up and he put in his name and password.  A few seconds later he was printing out another page, which he handed to Red.  “Looks like we found a match.  From Alaska, of all places.”

 

Red looked over the page, his face going white.  “What?  What’s wrong?”  Blue asked, her voice urgent.

 

The office door opened again, Silver stepping out, pulling the door closed behind him.  Red looked over at him.  “Silver, that Angel you took out, how did you do it?”

 

“Sunlight.  He caught me by surprise, so I didn't have much ammo on me at the time.”

 

“You saw him burn, you definitely saw it?”

 

Silver looked at Red warily, not used to the strain in the young man’s voice.  “I stayed for the beginning, to make sure he was secure...”

 

Red’s hands trembled slightly.  “No, sunlight wouldn’t work on him.  He’s too old.”

 

“I thought he was new!” Silver snapped.  “Didn’t Lucien turn him along with Riley?”

 

Red shook his head.  “Not according to his prints.  There’ve been incidents all over Alaska, going back a hundred years at least.”

 

Albert looked down at the printer under his desk.  He hadn't noticed it was still chugging away, churning out page after page.  He pulled out the small stack while the printer kept going.  “He’s got an Archive entry that goes waaay back, when the database was just a handful of leather journals.”

 

Silver’s mind went back, to when he was investigating Riley’s apartment.  He’d met someone unexpected, when his own daughter had pointed a shotgun at him.  She’d been at Viv’s place, too, but he hadn't been sober enough to put two and two together.

 

Now he thought back, to the Angel that had been with her, like the one he’d killed, only younger.  “How can you say that!?” she’d shrieked  “He tried to kill you, remember?  For three weeks he might as well have succeeded!”

 

He remembered looking up at her from the floor, his gun next to him.  The young Angel had his arms wrapped around her when she dropped the shotgun, his cheek resting on her shoulder.  His entire form was possessive, his glowing red eyes boring right into SIlver.  “Leave now, and don’t bother us ever again, or I will end you.”

 

That had been the Angel he had killed.

 

Silver stood, staring at Red, trying to find his voice.  “What’s his name?” he asked roughly as his throat squeezed.

 

Red was pale as a ghost now.  “The Angel of Death.”

 

2: 1 - Fun & Prophet
1 - Fun & Prophet

“We’ve been looking all over the city, Callie, and we still haven’t found any place we both agree on.” Angie lamented.  “This place you’re showing us better be something special...”

 

The elevator was small, with Angie, Callie, and Gabriel enough to crowd it completely.  Angie glanced over at Gabriel, who was leaning on the back wall, looking bored out of his skull. Angie was just tired, trekking all over Manhattan was tougher for humans than vampires, especially on a busted leg.

 

Callie was vibrating with giddy energy.  “Trust me, you’re going to love it.”  She pressed one finger to the side of her head and grinned.  “I know it.”

 

“Am I going to love it?” Gabriel asked, his voice flat.

 

She looked at him and her grin widened, which didn’t answer his question.  He narrowed his eyes, then looked up at the ceiling.

 

The elevator creaked to a halt on the top floor.  The door started to slide open, but stuck halfway.  Callie forced it the rest of the way open, her smile unwavering.  The door groaned in protest of such harsh treatment.  Angie gave her a skeptical look as she passed.

 

The hallway was narrow and dim, papered in a sickly green color.  There was an oily stain creeping down the wall from the ceiling.  “I’ll be honest,” Angie said.  “Not feeling a whole lot of love here.”

 

Callie continued down the hallway, humming happily.  All the way to the end, right in front of a wooden door whose varnish had long faded.  She gestured to the doorknob.

 

Angie put her hand on the knob.  “There’s no lock,” she pointed out, her voice alarmed.

 

“You don’t need a lock, stop being silly.  Quick, go on in.”

 

Angie turned the knob and pushed the door open.  Strong sunlight dazzled her eyes after the dim trip through the building.  She gasped as she stepped inside, her eyes widening.  “Oh my god, it’s beautiful.”

 

Callie followed after her, but Gabriel lingered in the dark hallway, his expression disapproving.

 

The door opened into a spacious kitchen.  The appliances were gleaming stainless steel and the counters were black granite.  The floors were hardwood, dark and waxed to a high sheen.

 

There was no wall separating the kitchen and living room.  Just a third counter top dividing the two spaces.  A couch, sofa chair, and a TV sat on a large white rug in the center of the living room.

 

The kitchen and living room were completely unremarkable compared to the living room window.  It replaced the wall on the left side of the apartment, sloping upwards at an angle to where it reached the ceiling.  It was made of of smaller, lead lined, panes of glass.  The morning sunlight poured into the room, fully encompassing the white carpet in dazzling brightness.

 

Angie turned back to Callie, who stood in the kitchen.  She was squinting in the strong light  “I like it, a whole lot, but how can we live here with a huge window like this?”

 

Callie smiled.  “It’s UV protected.  The last tenant was a vampire, and he had all the glass treated.  I can’t stand directly under the window, but I can at least be in the same room without developing the worst sunburn ever.  Gabriel’s old enough.  It shouldn't hurt him, though he won’t exactly be comfortable.”

 

Angie turned towards him.  Gabriel stood by the door, his black pants and his dark hair blending into the darkness of hallway.  His eyes flashed red as he walked into the apartment.

 

He walked past Callie without looking at her and stepped towards where Angie stood in the sunlight.  His shoes stopped right at the edge of where the light touched on the floor.

 

“How is it?” Angie asked him, the sunlight highlighting her chestnut hair a golden-honey color.

 

His eyes narrowed as he squinted.  He lifted up one hand and held it out in front of him, towards her and into the sunlight.  His skin did not burn.  “It’s warm.” he answered tightly.

 

Angie smiled, and his eyes were suddenly more dazzled than the sunlight could account for.  She turned back to Callie, and he settled his expression back to one of disapproval.  “I want it.” she said.

 

Callie smiled broadly.  “I knew you would say that.”

 

“You haven’t seen the rest of it, yet.” Gabriel reminded sternly.  “You don’t even know if there are two bedrooms or not.”  He walked towards the other end of the living room, opposite the kitchen.  He opened one of two doors set evenly spaced apart in the wall.

 

When he had disappeared into the room, Angie walked back over to Callie.  She moved quickly, which made her limp more pronounced.  She leaned on the counter with both arms.  “I love it.  What’s the rent?”

 

“You should manage.” Callie replied.  “The best part is, my apartment is downstairs.”

 

Angie pointed towards the floor.  “Downstairs?  Like, right under us?”

 

Callie’s smile turned devious.  “That’s not a concern, right?”

 

Angie placed both hands on the counter.  “Of course not, that’s wonderful!”

 

“There’s only one bathroom.” Gabriel announced, stepping out of the other door.  “It’s shared and the size of a postage stamp.”

 

“Welcome to New York City.” Callie said wryly.  “Real estate is kind of sparse here on the island.”

 

“I’m sure we’ll be able to deal.” Angie said, looking back over at Gabriel.  “It’s been weeks, I want to get out of that hotel and have a place of my own again.”

 

Gabriel ran a hand through his hair, a sure sign of agitation.  “Fine, we’ll stay here.”  Callie’s smile turned into a grin.  “For now.”

 

Callie reached over the counter and threw her arms around Angie.  “This is going to be so awesome!”

 

“The furniture is ours, too?” Angie wheezed.  “Didn’t the previous tenant take it with him?”

 

“Trust me, he doesn’t have any use for it anymore.”

 

“He’s dead, isn’t he?” Gabriel asked.

 

“Yep, hunters got him just a few weeks ago.  While he was out, they didn’t know where he lived.  He left everything to the landlord when he signed his lease, so voila.”  Callie released Angie.

 

“I’m suddenly less enthusiastic about using a dead person’s belongings.” Angie announced.  Gabriel walked into the kitchen, looking everything over.

 

Callie waved one hand dismissively.  “Everything in the kitchen’s barely been touched.  It’s fine.”  She pushed herself away from the counter.  “Well, I’m gonna leave you two to get settled.  Don’t bother playing Rocks, Paper, Scissors for the bigger room, Angie will win.  Bye-ee”

 

Gabriel and Angie immediately looked at each other.  They both raised their fists at the same time and shook them three times.  Gabriel threw scissors, Angie threw rock.  Angie laughed.  Gabriel threw an annoyed look towards the door.  “How does she do that?”

 

Angie shrugged.  “When in doubt: vampire.  I am no longer surprised by what you people can do.”

 

Gabriel was opening the cabinets under counter, looking inside.  “Oh, I’m sure you haven’t seen anything yet.”  He turned towards the fridge, which was taller than he was.  “This will need to be plugged in, so we can both store food in it.”

 

Angie gave it a wary look.  “What’s inside it right now?”

 

Gabriel opened it, revealing a clean, dark recess.  “Nothing.”  The shelves weren’t even set up.  they lay on one side at the bottom of the fridge.  He closed the door and pulled it away from the wall.  He lifted it up off the floor a few inches, so it would not scrape against the wood.  He plugged the cord into the wall socket and moved it back into place.

 

“Well, you performing feats of strength hasn’t gotten stale,” Angie remarked.  “Just how old are you anyway?”

 

Gabriel opened the fridge door again.  The light was on now and it hummed softly.  He started putting up the shelves.  “Why do you want to know?”

 

    “Well, Callie can’t go near the window, even with it UV protected.  You can though, and you’re fine.  Before as well, when that old hunter got you.  I’m wondering what kind of age difference allows you be out in the sun for three days and survive.”

 

    “I lost fifty percent of my body mass and all of my memories.  I’m still missing most of them, and they’re not coming back.”

 

    “You still lived.”

 

    He finished setting up the shelves and stood up, losing the door.  “I’m less than one million years old.” he said, turning towards her.  His dark eyes glittered.

 

    She was still leaning both arms on the counter.  Her face flushed as she recalled Desyre’s concert.  Gabriel’s eyes had been just as dark as he’d leaned towards her, one finger hooked through the ring on her collar...

 

    She smacked both hands on the counter sharply, yanking herself away from the memory.  “You know what, I wonder if this place has beds.  I think me and my leg better go find out and lay down for a bit.  It’s been a long morning.”  She walked slowly towards the bedroom doors, careful not limp.  She paused.  “Which one’s the bigger room?”

 

    “The one on the left, by about three inches.”

 

    “Well, I’m not one to squabble over a few inches.” Angie said, reaching for the door.

 

    “Then why are you picking the left room?”

 

    Angie glanced back at him.  “Because I threw rock.”  Then she was gone.

 

    Gabriel stood in the kitchen a moment, unsure what to do next.  “I guess I’ll go check out of the hotel and retrieve our clothes.  By myself.”  His voice rose a bit.

 

    “‘Kay...” Angie’s muffled voice drifted back to him.

 

3: 2 - High Tide
2 - High Tide

Donovan Blackswell was a rarity, even among vampires.  Saltwater was deadly to vampires, but he sailed every sea there was.  He could imagine no other life without a boat, the sea, and of course pulling into new and exotic ports.

 

When was the last time he had weighed anchor at New York Harbor?  A hundred years or more?  Certainly it hadn’t been as bright the last time.

 

He surveyed the other boats around.  His wooden ship stuck out dramatically among the sleek metal and plastic speed boats and yachts.  It was tiny compared to the huge metal barges and cruise ships.

 

Bah to all of them.  There was no finer vessel than his own Mary, she could outrace and outhaul the lot of them.

 

He filled his lungs with the salty air, taking in the new smells from the city.  “Nymph!” he bellowed.  “Where are you?  I need my papers!”

 

“I’m right here, Captain.”  Of course Nymph was then at his side.  Nymph always was, and when Nymph wasn’t, they weren’t far away.

 

Nymph was neither human nor vampire, nor man or woman.  Nymph was Nymph.  Donovan had found the poor creature when it was just a bairn, alone and abandoned in Wales.  Like every lost soul Donovan encountered, Nymph was immediately enfolded into the crew.

 

As Nymph grew, they became quite a capable crew member, with a mind like a steel trap and the brightest blue eyes that could see for miles.  Within half a century, Nymph was First Mate.

 

“We are a ship of lost souls, are we not?” Donovan asked.

 

“Yes, Captain.  The most loyal band of lost causes to sail the hidden seas,” Nymph agreed.

 

“Who am I today?”

 

Nymph opened the ledger in its hands.  “Donald Blake, a wealthy eccentric that has a love for pirate ships.”

 

“Close enough,” Donovan assented.  He took the papers and permits from Nymph.  “Tell me, what does the air smell like to you?”

 

Nymph took a slow breath and scented the air.  “Adventure, Sir.  We will have many ordeals, but the rewards will be great.”

 

“What does the water tell you?”

 

Nymph leaned over the side, studying the seafoam as it splashed against the side.  “You will meet an old friend here.  A former crew member.  Someone important to you.”

 

Donovan nodded, closing his eyes as he digested the information.  “And behind us?  How long until we leave port and set sail again?”

 

Nymph looked out onto the black water.  “There is naught but darkness that follows.  I cannot discern when the Mary will sail, if she ever will.”

 

Donovan opened his eyes.  “She’ll sail.  Nothing can ever stop Mary from going where she pleases.”

 

“We should be prepared to leave at a moment’s notice, in case a dark tide does turn on us.” Nymph stated reasonably, going back to the ledger.  “I will have the crew go ashore and acquire the necessary supplies at once.”

 

As Nymph melted away Donovan stared at the city, his lips pulling back over his fangs.  “Now, just which ‘old friend’ is hiding here?”


 

********

 

Angie sneezed loudly, scrambling hastily for the box of tissues.

 

“How on Earth did you get sick?” Gabriel asked from the kitchen.

 

She held a few tissues to her nose.  “We’be been all over the ciddy, checking a bazillion abardmends,” she mumbled.  “I was bound to cadch someding.”  She blew her nose hard.  “Oh God, my sinuses hurt....” she moaned.

 

“At least it has taken your mind off of complaining about your leg.” Gabriel said wryly.

 

“Not true.  It hurts worse, too.  It’s all swollen and sad looking.”  Angie stretched out her injured leg, wincing.

 

“Are you sure it’s just a muscle tear?”

 

“I didn’t break it falling down the stairs, if that’s what you’re asking.  I should be fine, right after this cold passes.”

 

Suddenly Gabriel was standing over her, holding out a glass of orange juice.  “While you’re ill, I’ve discovered entirely new depths of irritation.  Get better soon, so that I can salvage some semblance of peace.”

 

Angie took the juice, but sulkily.  “It’s not fun for me, either,” she huffed.

 

He walked around to the front of the couch and knelt down on the floor by her injured leg.  WIthout any warning he placed one hand under her knee and pushed the leg of her culottes up, exposing the bruised skin above her knee.

 

Angie choked on her juice and tried to pull away.  “What are you doing?” she asked while coughing.

 

“Let me see, I’m not going to hurt you.”  His fingertips touched the bruised skin and Angie winced.  She picked up a throw pillow with her free hand and whacked him over the head with it.

 

He looked up at her through his mussed hair, his eyes red.

 

Angie stared him down, her cheeks flushed and tears at the corners of her eyes.  “Don’t touch me without my permission,” she said shakily.

 

He released her leg, but didn’t get up.  He placed his hands on his legs.  After a long moment he said “May I touch your leg?”

 

“Why?”

 

“The healing muscle has become stiff.  It may not heal properly if you don’t take care of it.  If you let me massage it, it might loosen up and heal better.”

 

Angie stared at him.  His eyes were still bright red.  She waited for them to turn back to their usual dark brown, but they didn’t.  He was angry with her but his expression was blank, only his eyes showed it.

 

She continued drinking her orange juice, using it as an excuse to look away.  “Do whatever you want.” she said quietly between sips.

 

She didn’t care if he was mad at her.  She’d let him get over himself and leave her alone.  She didn’t need someone hovering over her, telling her what to do.  That’s why she’d moved out of her mother’s house when she got the chance anyway, right?

 

Still, Gabriel wasn’t overbearing.  When they had first met, he hadn’t cared at all about what she did.  Over time as they got to know each other, he was still content to watch how her actions played out.  It wasn’t until she had been injured in the final fight with Vampire Katrina, that he’d started focusing on what she did and how she did them.

 

Why was that?  Well, he blamed himself for Angie getting hurt while finishing a battle that he’d been too weak to overcome.  He’d been defeated by Katrina, leaving Angie to face her alone.  Since then his keen eyes were on her almost always. They counted her steps before she started limping, watched how heavily she leaned on her cane.

 

Gabriel rubbed the stubborn muscle till the tension eased.  The bruise under his fingers was new.  Angie had been overexerting herself the past few days and had not mentioned any added discomfort.  She complained the same as she always did, so he had ignored it.

 

“You’ll heal faster while you sleep.”

 

“I’m not going to be able to sleep with my sinuses this clogged,” Angie insisted.  Even as she said it, her eyelids were starting to droop.

 

“I know, that’s why I drugged your juice.”  He looked up at her, and her head was leaning forward.  He took the glass from her loosening grip and placed it on the coffee table.  Then he pushed her elbow gently till she leaned back, her head resting on the couch.

 

“After this, you’re never going to trust anything I give you again.”  His voice was a little sad.  “But you won’t rest otherwise, so just forgive me, even if you don’t forget.”

 

He continued to rub her leg.  “Why are you so flabby?” he asked in confusion.  How could she run around the way she did while her flesh was so soft and squishy?

 

She was warm as well, warm like the water from the shower.  The water filtered by the city was cleaner than even the rain, and it did not burn his skin the way seawater did.  It was addictingly warm, seeping into his whole body.

 

It was like humans eating spicy peppers.  There was a chance it would hurt or harm, but they did it anyway.

 

He glanced at Angie’s face, checking that she was still asleep.  He pressed the side of his face against her leg, absorbing her warmth into his cheek.  Yes, it was just like the shower.

 

Only this was far more dangerous.


 

********

 

Hours later, Angie stirred and opened her eyes.  Her head was pounding and her nose was stuffed.  She grabbed a handful of tissues from the box quickly.

 

After she had cleared her nose she looked down at Gabriel.  He was sitting on the floor, his head on the couch seat, his cheek resting against her leg.  His eyes were closed and his mouth hung open slightly.

 

She hadn’t expected him to look so normal while sleeping.  He looked almost human.  Well, more like a corpse.

 

His pale skin was white in the moonlight coming from the large window.  The veins in his neck were blue.  He was as still as death.

 

    Angie looked over at the empty glass on the coffee table and frowned.  “That’s the second time you’ve drugged me.  I’m not going to let you do it a third time.  I’m not going to even take a piece of gum from you from now on.”

 

    She sighed as she looked down at him.  “I kinda miss the old Gabriel.  I guess losing most of your memories changes a vampire.”  She reached a hand out and touched the top of his head with the tips of her fingers.

 

She waited a moment, in case he awoke and tried to bite her, or snarl with his fangs showing, or worse if he glared at her with those red eyes.

 

His dark hair was soft, sleek like a cat’s fur, but finer and longer.  She let the rest of the weight in her hand go and rubbed the top of his head a little.  For some reason, her heart was pounding.

 

“What am I going to do about you?” she asked the silent room.

 

4: 3 - Running Into an Old Friend
3 - Running Into an Old Friend

Gabriel’s cell phone vibrated in his pocket.  His hand went to it immediately.  He opened his eyes and checked the screen.  It was another text from Desyre.

 

He deleted it without bothering to read it.  Ever since she had flown back to the west coast she hadn’t left him alone.

 

Angie sat at the kitchen counter, a laptop open in front of her.  She had brought a stool into the kitchen, which meant the screen was facing away from him.  She was facing him though, and he could see her expression was tight with concentration.

 

“Is anything wrong?” he asked.

 

Her shake of the head was minimal, her eyes focused on the screen, her fingers poised over the touch pad.  “No.”

 

“Where did you find the laptop?”

 

“Dresser drawer in my bedroom.  It’s mine now cause I called it.”

 

“I see...”  Gabriel got up off the floor.  The early morning sun was just barely peeking up over the skyline.  Through the glass sunlight couldn’t burn him, but that didn’t mean he had to like it.  He turned back to Angie.  “What are you doing?  Going through the browser history?”

 

She frowned.  “I’m looking for a job, if you must know.”

 

That shocked him for a moment.  “Why?”  Thanks to his late son, their finances were well in order.  Between the two of them, they wouldn’t have to seek gainful employment in Angie’s lifetime.

 

She shot him a brief glance.  “I need to get out of the house for a bit.”

 

He looked at the pile of used tissues next to the laptop pointedly.  “Shouldn’t you wait till you’re no longer ill before looking for employment?”

 

“I can still look,” she said stubbornly.  She became frustrated then and closed the laptop.  “There’s no more Nora, no more Katrina.  Our lives aren’t in constant danger anymore.  We should both be deciding what we want to do with them.”

 

“This time of leisure will not last long.”  His expression was shadowed.

 

“Have you been talking to Callie?” Angie asked suspiciously.

 

“Why on Earth would I be talking to her?”

 

“She said almost the same thing.  She called right after I woke up and said it was fine to keep the laptop, but it wouldn’t do me much good because I’d be too busy to go to work.”  She opened the laptop roughly, continuing her browsing.  “I definitely need to get out of here,” she muttered.

 

Gabriel turned his attention back to the window.  Being out in the sun drained him, but it was a bearable sacrifice for some peace.  “Do you want to go for a walk?”

 

Angie sneezed loudly, groping for a tissue.  “What?  Right now?” she asked as she blew her nose.  She sniffed.  “Where?”

 

“Let’s explore the neighborhood.  We don’t even know where to purchase food in the vicinity.”

 

She was silent for a moment, thinking about the empty fridge.  “Let me get my coat.”

 

********

 

“I for one am glad that Butcher’s shop is so much closer to our new residence.” Gabriel announced, a full shopping bag dangling from each hand.

 

“That’s all well and good for you, but I’m not going to be walking twenty blocks uptown on a regular basis,” Angie frowned at him.  “and gas is not cheap.”  She looked tired, but didn’t seem to be in pain.  Her nose was bright red from rubbing it and her expression was sour.

 

“How does your leg feel?” he asked her.

 

She looked surprised for a brief moment.  “Not as terrible as I thought it would, actually.”  She looked up at the sky.  A thick bank of clouds had moved in and covered the sun.  “Maybe the cold is helping?”  She looked over at him and the corners of his mouth were turned up ever so slightly.  “What? What’s funny?”

 

“I’m just glad that you’re healing.  I never realized just how slow the process was for you.”

 

Angie’s heart went into overdrive and her cheeks reddened to match her nose.  “Well, just go flaunt your quick healing and vampire...ness.”  She turned and walked down the street.  “I’m hungry.  We’ve got your food, now it’s my turn.”

 

“Lead the way.” he said, as she started down the street.

 

Angie’s phone chimed in her pocket.  She fished it out and tapped at the screen, then her eyebrows knitted together.  Gabriel was walking beside her now and noticed her expression.  “Something wrong?”

 

“No, I don’t think so.  Just Callie being strange.  She says there’s a pirate ship down at the harbor.  She wants to know if we wanna check it out.”

 

Gabriel stopped walking abruptly.  Angie stopped a step later and looked back at him.  The sidewalk was crowded and people had to turn to walk around him.  “What kind of ship is it?  What is its name?”

 

“She just said pirate ship.”  Angie tapped at her phone.  “I’ll ask her.”

 

“Come on, let’s go.”  He started walking again, quickly now.  His long legs eating up the pavement.

 

Angie soon fell behind, trying to text and walk at the same time.  “Hold on, I can’t walk that fast.  Come on, it’s probably not a real pirate ship!”

 

Her phone chimed again.  ‘Look out.’ read the reply from Callie.

 

Gabriel had stopped again, half a block ahead of her, waiting for her as she started to run up to him.  Then a large brown blur slammed into his side, carrying him through a plate glass window.

 

The area quickly became deserted.  Angie fought through a rush of people going in the opposite direction.  When she made it to the window, she hung back, peering inside.

 

Gabriel lay on his back in the lobby of the office building.  A tall man stood just on the other side of the broken window.  He wore a long suede coat that billowed out like a cloak.  Heavy black boots clad his legs up to his knees.  A wide brimmed hat sat low over his eyes.  He wore gloves and the ends of a long scarf dangled down to his waist.  Like Gabriel, he was overdressed for the slightly chilly, early-fall weather.

 

The lobby was completely deserted except for the two of them.

 

Gabriel got to his feet, facing the other man, but not taking a defensive stance.  He just stood there, looking at him.

 

His bags were completely ruined.  White bottles were scattered all over the highly polished granite floor.

 

“Donovan, didn’t you used to have blond hair?” he asked.

 

Donovan Blackswell took two long steps up to Gabriel, raising his fist in the same movement.  He caught Gabriel on the side of his face, sending him back to the floor.  “That’s what you ask me?” he demanded, his voice deep and furious.  “It’s been four bloody centuries you black-hearted bastard!”

 

“Three and a half,” Gabriel answered calmly from the floor.

 

“I thought you were dead!”

 

Gabriel didn’t look up at him.  “I got married.”

 

Donovan reached down and dragged him back to his feet.  “You could have come back to port before I left Paris.”  His voice was a furious growl.

 

“I got caught up in a situation,” Gabriel hedged.

 

Donovan grabbed his shoulder roughly and pulled him into a crushing hug.  “I missed you,” he said sadly.

 

Gabriel didn’t embrace him in return.  Instead he looked over at Angie, whose eyebrows threatened to disappear in her hairline.  He pushed away from Donovan, though not unkindly.  “This isn’t the place for this.  We shouldn’t linger here.”

 

Donovan looked around the lobby.  “I suppose, before someone decides to be brave enough to investigate.”

 

Gabriel started picking up the scattered bottles.  Donovan turned back towards the window and spotted Angie, who was giving him a disapproving look.  He started towards her, raising his hand menacingly.

 

Gabriel was next to her suddenly, placing bottles into her arms.  His demeanor was casual, but tension made his movements stiff.  Angie said nothing, and shoved a few of the half-pint bottles into her coat pockets.  The rest she carried in her arms.  Gabriel went back for the remainder of the bottles quickly, his footsteps silent on the broken glass.

 

Angie watched Donovan warily.  He’d lowered his hand and was looking at her in astonishment.  She stood there, half a dozen bottles clutched to her chest.  Her cheeks were as red as her nose from the slight chill in the air coupled with the recent excitement.

 

Donovan’s expression became confused.  “Who are you?”

 

“Angie.  Angie Statton"

 

Gabriel returned with the rest of the bottles in his own arms.  White bottle tops peeked out from his coat pockets.  “Let’s go,” he said to Angie, ignoring Donovan completely.  They both turned and started walking down the street.  Angie looked back at Donovan briefly.

 

“Wait,” Donovan called after them, running to catch up.  He matched his speed to theirs and walked beside Angie.  “You have to talk to me, you owe me a better explanation.”

 

They reached the end of the block and crossed to the next one.  The crush of people returned and Donovan squeezed closer to Angie, who shifted closer to Gabriel.

 

“I’m sorry I hit you,” he said after Gabriel didn’t answer him.

 

Gabriel continued to ignore him, looking straight ahead.  Angie looked at Donovan, but didn’t say anything.

 

“I’m sorry I hit you twice,” Donovan tried again, a pleading note creeping into his deep voice.  “It was stupid, and immature, and came about as a result of pent up feelings and jealousy.”

 

Angie felt Gabriel’s shoulder twitched slightly at the word ‘jealousy’, but he still didn’t turn.  “Why were you jealous?” she asked.

 

“It’s only natural that I would be jealous of Gabriel when he’s out shopping with a pretty girl.”

 

“So he used the name Gabriel way back when he used to sail with you?”  Desyre, an old flame of Gabriel’s, had told Angie that Gabriel had sailed with pirates before.  She hadn’t believed it until now.  This vampire had mentioned ‘port’ and his long coat and wide brimmed hat just screamed ‘pirate’.  Plus, Gabriel had been agitated when he heard about the pirate ship.  It didn’t take a genius to put two and two together.  Or in this case, two and two and two and two.

 

Donovan was disarmed by this calm human lass who was talking to him so casually about vampire subjects.  “His name isn’t Gabriel any longer?” he asked.

 

“No, it still is.  I just thought you guys had a bunch of names, since you live so long.”

 

Donovan shook his head.  “We’re a sentimental lot, it’s one of our great flaws.  Not for people, mind, but for names and places.  We have long memories and longer lives.  Change happens constantly, which can be disconcerting to a being so rooted in the past.”

 

“Vampires are much more civilised than I would have assumed two years ago,” she said.  “I’ve known more to hold conversation with me than to attack me.”

 

“If you consort with Gabriel, that’s hardly surprising.  He attracts the strangest of our kind.”

 

“Oh?  Like you?”

 

Donovan grinned broadly.  “Especially me!”  He thumped his chest once with his fist.

 

Angie couldn’t help but laugh.  Gabriel frowned, still staring straight ahead..  “So, that’s your pirate ship in the harbor, I assume?” Angie asked.

 

“You assume correctly.  You are as clever as you are beautiful.”

 

“I bet you say that to all the human girls.” Angie laughed again.

 

“Of course not, I say it to most of the men as well.”  Donovan winked at her.  “So, where are you two heading now?”

 

“Home.”  Gabriel said firmly before Angie could speak.  She looked at him but he still wasn’t looking at Donovan.  “By ourselves.”  He took Angie’s hand in his.  She looked down at their hands in alarm and confusion.  What the heck was going on here?  This was certainly a side of Gabriel that she’d never seen before.

 

“I’m truly regretting my violent actions earlier.” Donovan insisted.  “Attacking you was the worst way for us to meet after so long.  Please accept my sincerest apologies.”

 

“You also broke a window.” Angie pointed out.

 

“I will send the building a generous check that will cover the damages.”

 

Finally Gabriel turned his gaze to Donovan, his eyes cold.  “I don’t care what you do, Donovan, just leave us alone.”  His voice sent an icy chill down Angie’s spine and stopped Donovan in his tracks.

 

He stared after the pair as they walked away, Gabriel holding Angie’s hand a bit too tightly.

 

“But... I’ve missed you so much.”  Donovan’s voice was low and pleading.

 

Angie stopped walking.  Gabriel continued until their arms were outstretched between them before he stopped as well.  Stubbornly, he didn’t look back at Donovan, or at Angie.  All three were silent as New Yorkers pushed past them or ignored them entirely.

 

It was Angie that broke the silence.  “Speaking of ice cream, I want ice cream.”

 

“No one is talking about ice cream.” Gabriel said.

 

“Well, we’re on the subject now.” Angie replied.  “And I’m hungry.  I was promised food.  It’s not fair that we got yours first.”

 

“I’ll buy you ice cream.” Donovan offered.  “Whatever kind your heart, and stomach, desires.”

 

Angie looked back at him shrewdly.  “ANY kind?”

 

********

 

An hour and a half later, the three of them were seated at a small round table at Serendipity 3.  It was crowded and Angie was anxiously looking for the waiter who would bring her sundae.

 

Her stomach growled loudly, causing both vampires to stop ignoring each other and look at her.  She patted her belly.  “Patience.” she soothed.  “Soon.”

 

Gabriel reached into his pocket and retrieved a white bottle.  He opened it and took a drink.

 

“Could I bother you for one of those?” Donovan asked.

 

Gabriel grimaced, but reached into his pocket.  He slid another bottle across the table towards the other vampire, but still didn’t look at him.

 

“I see you’re still quite huffy when angered.” Donovan remarked as he cracked the seal on his bottle.

 

Angie snickered.  “Now that’s an understatement.”

 

The smell from the bottle reached Donovan’s nose and he grimaced.  “Ugh, this one’s gone off.”

 

“No it hasn’t.” Gabriel said, finally looking at him.  “It’s been treated and pasteurized to keep longer.  Also, it’s pig.”

 

“I shall pass.” Donovan capped the bottle and slid it back over to him.  “Why would you ever drink something so foul?”

 

Gabriel narrowed his eyes.  “Because I agreed to.”  He turned away from Donovan.

 

Donovan’s eyes turned to Angie.  “What?” she asked self-consciously.

 

“This would be your doing, then?”  He gestured at the bottle.

 

“Technically,” she answered.  “I am the one that makes him stick to that diet, though it wasn’t originally my idea.”

 

“What was your idea?  Originally.”

 

“Shooting him in the chest.”  Angie sipped her glass of water.

 

Donovan picked up a menu and pretended he was very interested by its contents.  “Since when did frozen sweets become so expensive?”

 

“You punched Gabriel through a window.  Just be glad I didn’t order the Golden Opulence Sundae.”

 

“It says here that it must be ordered 48 hours in advance.”

 

“See how lucky you are?”

 

Her Strawberry Fields sundae arrived and was placed before her.  Her eyes widened and she gasped in delight, lifting up her spoon.  Donovan watched her movements.  “Well, that’s just not fair.”

 

Her spoon stopped in midair.  Angie broke her gaze away from her sundae and looked at him.  “What’s not fair?”

 

Gabriel glared at the other vampire.  “Donovan.”  A warning edge crept into his voice.

 

This time it was Donovan ignoring Gabriel.  “Just stop and think about it a moment,” he said silkily, his eyes capturing Angie’s.  “You are about to consume what is most likely, judging by it’s price, New York City’s finest strawberry and cheesecake sundae.”  As he spoke a dollop of whipped cream slid slowly down a scoop of ice cream.  “And yet, dear Gabriel is forced to drink swine.  You can’t tell me that you fail to see the inequality in your relationship.”

 

“Donovan, just drop it,” Gabriel said, and was ignored by both of them.

 

Angie’s face went red.  “You make it sound like I’m forcing him.”  Her voice went high at the end.

 

“What’s his other option?  A silver bullet to the heart?”  Donovan asked sternly.

 

Angie put the spoon down with a thunk.  She pushed the sundae a few inches away.  Gabriel focused on her.  “I’m fine, please eat your ice cream.”

 

She shook her head, her jaw twitching.  “I don’t want it.”  She flagged down a waiter.  “Can I get a light salad, to go?”  The waiter nodded and hurried off.

 

Gabriel glared at Donovan.  “Why must you always, without fail, cause trouble?”

 

“I had no intentions of starting anything.  You weren’t speaking to me, so I decided to converse with your young friend.”

 

Gabriel leaned forward menacingly.  “Listen to me, Donovan Blackswell.  You are not wanted or needed, and you haven’t been for centuries.  Go back to the harbor, get back on your boat, and leave this city far behind.”

 

Donovan put a twenty down on the table and stood up.  “You can’t boot me out of the city, Gabriel.”  His voice was calm.  “I’ll decide when I leave port.  Our contract has not expired, no matter how much time has passed.  You’d do best to watch yourself, before I get it into my mind to take back what you owe me.”  He turned to Angie and gave her a short bow.  “A pleasure,” he said shortly, then walked out.

 

Once he was gone, Gabriel laid his head down on his arm and looked at Angie.  “Please eat your sundae.”

 

Angie’s brow furrowed.  “No, he’s right, it isn’t fair that I eat whatever I want, while you have to suffer.”

 

“I wouldn’t call my time with you suffering.”  He paused a moment.  “Any longer.”

 

“Still, there is just one thing.”  She picked the twenty up off of the table and held it up.  “This isn’t going to cover my salad.”

 

Gabriel felt the corners of his mouth turn up into something almost resembling a smile.

 

5: 4 - Shades of Grey
4 - Shades of Grey

“You should have eaten the cake,” Callie said as soon as they stepped into the apartment.  She was sitting at the kitchen counter, a white bottle in her hands.

 

“It wasn’t cake.”  Angie’s voice was tired and her nose was stuffy again.  When was this cold going to go away?

 

Callie smacked one hand on the counter.  “Damn.  It was a brownie, wasn’t it?”

 

“Nope.” Angie shook her head.  Gabriel rolled his eyes and started stocking the fridge.

 

Callie was stumped now.  “Can I have a hint?” she asked, pleading a little.

 

“We were at Serendipity 3.”

 

She thought for a moment.  “...hamburger?” she guessed.

 

“Ice cream.”

 

Callie’s eyes widened.  “Ice cream!  I should have guessed that!  You LOVE ice cream!”

 

“You should have guessed that, even without psychic powers.”  Angie grabbed a tissue from the box by the couch and held it to her nose.  “Some future-seer you are.”

 

“I don’t see into the future like watching it on TV or something.”  She raised her arms in the air dramatically.  “I peer through a murky haze of twists and turns, branches leading off in every direction.  The future’s is not simply written in stone!  It’s constantly in flux and I must use all my powers of concentration to find meaning in its spidery web.”

 

“Gypsy,” Gabriel called from the kitchen.

 

Callie ignored him.  “And that is the reason why I’ll never win the lottery.”

 

“What are you doing in our apartment?” Gabriel asked, shutting the refrigerator door. “Is this why you don't want us to have locks?”

 

Callie pressed a hand to her chest. “I am insulted you think think I cannot pick a perfectly good lock.”

 

Gabriel walked over to the door, opened it, and gestured to the hallway. “Leave.”

 

“Why? So you can have Angie all to yourself?” The blond vampire pouted.

 

“Or maybe just some peace and quiet?”

 

“Geez, what vampire pirate got your panties in a bunch?”

 

Over in the living room, Angie started giggling, then had to lie down quickly.

 

Gabriel stepped through the door he had opened. “I'm going to go buy Evangeline some soup and cold medicine, and possibly an IV. When I come back I don't want to see you here.” He shut the door with a snap.

 

Callie tossed out her empty bottle and pressed her hands together gleefully. “Well now that the riff-raff is gone...” She swung her legs around to the living room side of the counter and slid off. She walked to the back of the sofa and peered over at Angie. “How are you holding up?”

 

Angie looked up at her wearily. She had a hand on her head and her cheeks were flushed. “I thought I was fine. I had so much energy before, but now I'm wiped out.”

 

“Yeah, well, Donovan Blackswell will do that to you.”

 

Angie smiled. “Hey, you got his name right on the first try...”

 

She held her hands up to the side of her head. “Yeah, cause it's like a blaring neon sign in my head.” She grimaced. “You be careful around him, or he'll drain you dry.”

 

“I won't let him get to my neck,” Angie assured her. She reached up and patted her arm.

 

“It's not your neck you should be worried about, hun. Why do you think you feel like crap right now?”

 

“Because I'm still sick and I over did it by going out today?”

 

“That's part of it, but the rest is purely on Donovan. He's not like your average vampire, and he's much more powerful than he lets on. We all have our gifts, like my future sight for instance.”

 

“Gabriel can kill plants and move things with his mind. Also his saliva can paralyze people.”

 

Callie's eyes widened. “Really?” Angie nodded. “Jesus...” She shook herself. “Well, Donovan doesn't absorb life from plants like Gabriel does, but he can absorb it from people. Like Desyre, he can feed off of emotions. They're a peculiar bunch, the vampires that are like him. They crave attention and gather people around them.” She frowned. “The complete opposite of the rest of us.”

 

Angie looked at her for a long moment. “Thank you for being such a good friend to me.”

 

Callie laughed. “That was rather unexpected. Are you dying?”

 

“No, it's true. You always have my back, Callie.” Angie gave her a serious look. “You tell me things about vampires and look out for me. You're my best friend and I love you for it. I know vampires are solitary. Gabriel is so antisocial and I know it takes so much effort for him just to be around me, but you don't even look like you're having a hard time.”

 

“You're hard on yourself for someone who saved my life.”

 

“I've legitimately saved Gabriel's life at least twice so far. I know that really doesn't have anything to do with being best buds with a vampire.”

 

She laughed again. “Well, no, I guess not. Let's just say you saved me at the right time. I lost my sister that day, so there was a vacancy.”

 

“You still miss her a lot.”

 

“Every single day, and I know that I can't bring her back.” She lowered her eyes. “I'm not so great on my own. I can take care of myself, sure, but I need someone to be there for me the way that she was. She looked out for me and provided for me, so that I could fully immerse myself into my ability. Nothing makes sense when I have my eyes open.”

 

“I think we all feel like that sometimes.”

 

Callie's smile was wry. “Yes, but not all the time.”

 

“I know that there's someone out there for you. There's someone for everyone. Maybe even two or three someones.”

 

“If that's true then there's someone for you, too.”

 

“No, not me. I'm the exception that proves the rule. I don't need anyone, Callie. I have my best friend and my roommate. Between the two of you, there's enough excitement to last a lifetime.”

 

“So you're really going to give up on love after one try?” Callie looked skeptical.

 

Angie sat up quickly. “What do you know about that?” she asked warily.

 

“That you have an ex with a crooked nose running around somewhere in the city.” Angie's eyes widened. “Angie, need I remind you that I'm clairvoyant?”

 

“Yeah, you're supposed to see the future. Not the past!”

 

“A timeline is a timeline. I can read it backwards or forwards.” She held her palms outward in a comforting motion. “It's okay, I'm not going to tell anyone. It's your secret. Have you at least told Gabriel what happened?”

 

“Why would I do that?” Angie's voice rose in pitch. Her heartbeat turned erratic. She closed her eyes and tried to calm herself. “I told him about my ex a little while ago, but not much. Not about how we broke up.” She clutched at her elbows and breathed shakily.

 

Callie wrapped her arms around Angie and rested her cheek against the side of her head. “It was a terrible thing to go through. Trust me, I know that. And I'm not talking about the cheating. What that man did...” her voice lowered slightly, a dark tone that lowered the temperature in the room. “But, that does not mean the whole world is dark. There are going to be so many people in your life, I can see it. Good people that will mean many things to you, except one. You give so much, but you keep one piece locked away.”

 

“No one would want that piece, if they knew where it'd been.”

 

That was the darkest secret, Callie knew. The trauma had all but passed, wounds had healed, but the feeling of being broken had not. Deep inside, Angie felt tainted by her past, by someone she had trusted.

 

“One day I hope you can see that you are whole, and you are good. One day you'll see that nothing was taken from you. You were not made less.”

 

Angie was silent. There was nothing to say. Callie was a vampire. The rules were different for her, surely. She was strong enough to never let something like that happen to her. Being human was different. Things hurt so easily, and there were no special abilities to help muddle through.


 

***

 

When Gabriel returned, Callie was still in the apartment. She sat alone in the living room, leafing through a magazine. Gabriel shut the door sharply, preparing a verbal assault.

 

She shushed him by raising her hand. “Angie's asleep. Don't wake her.”

 

“Leave.” Gabriel kept his voice low. He placed his bags on the counter and started unloading them.

 

“What are you doing here, Gabriel?” she asked without looking up from her reading.

 

“Leave.” He stacked up cans of soup in a cabinet and put half a gallon of milk in the fridge. “Now.”

 

“You had a chance to go off and do your own thing after the house burned down. Katrina's finally dead, Nora's cold in the ground too. Don't you think it's time you started over? Isn't running away your thing?”

 

“What are you talking about?” he asked suspiciously.

 

Callie closed her magazine with a snap. “Why are you staying with Angie? I can see all of the whats and whos and whens and hows, but I can never see the whys.”

 

“You're one to talk. Why are you hanging around her so much?” Gabriel finished putting the groceries away and turned towards her. “Don't you have better things to do?”

 

Callie shrugged. “No. Angie saved my life.”

 

Gabriel placed both hands on the counter and leaned on it. “She saved my life, too. Multiple times.”

 

“I also find her physically and mentally attractive.”

 

Gabriel looked down at the counter top. He was silent for several moments. “I owe her. She fought for me when I was dead. She finished a fight that I had started the better half of a century ago. She got hurt, lost her home, and almost lost her life. I owe it to her to look after her.”

 

“She doesn't need you, or anyone else, to look after her.”

 

His hands balled into fists. “You think I don't know that? I know that more than anyone. That girl... that woman... is single minded in her strength. Even when she's frightened out of her mind she never backs down. She charges straight ahead and she doesn't look at what's around her.” He lifted his head and looked at Callie. “She leaves me in the dust, and it infuriates me.” His fangs were bared.

 

“She's only human, Gabriel.”

 

He let out a bitter laugh. “Like that stops her. Her leg is still healing, weeks later. Even when it's done it'll never be as strong as it was before. It'll bother her when the weather turns bad, and she'll never be able to run as fast. Even then, she'll keep getting herself into trouble.” He brought his hands to his chest and clutched the front of his shirt. “I'd like to think that I can be there to help her. That one day she'll face something she can't overcome and I'll be beside her to return the favor. I know now that won't ever happen. So instead I'm just going to watch her. I want to see what she does next, because as much as I hate to admit it, I'm sure it'll blow me away.”

 

Callie twisted her mouth. “Maybe you will be able to help her one day. She's strong on the outside, but you don't know everything about her. She's got a dark creamy center.”

 

“Then I'll look forward to that too. It can't be as dark as mine.”

 

“No. There's nothing else quite THAT dark.”

 

Gabriel's eyes flashed red and he looked to the side. “You'd be surprised.”





 

Chapter 5 – Waking Up

 

Angie woke from her nap feeling a thousand times better. Her knee didn't even hurt. She tested it out by standing on one foot. Okay it twinged a little. It would be best not to run any marathons for the time being.

 

Her new bedroom was cozy, but a bit bare. She'd taken all of the former tenant's things out and packed them up for a local veteran's charity. She went to retrieve a fresh shirt from the dresser and found only two in the drawer, looking sad and lonely. The laundry hamper next to it was only a quarter of the way full.

 

As time went by, she was hating her old house burning down more and more. She had had some very nice things in that house.

 

She checked the alarm clock by the bed. 6:30. Why was it so dark out, then? She peered out the window. Was that... dawn? Just how long had she been asleep? No wonder she felt so rested.

 

Her stomach growled at her. She was also starving. Breakfast sounded like an awesome idea.

 

She combed her hands through her hair quickly and went to go brush her teeth real quick. The apartment was quiet. Was Gabriel out, or just asleep?

 

The living room and kitchen were dark. She turned on a lamp, but left the overhead lights off. The sun was rising and the view from the living room was going to be spectacular. She had just enough time to go see what Gabriel had bought from the store.

 

Not much in the fridge except for blood bottles. The freezer had a pleasant surprise though. A quart of 'Blue Bunny' ice cream. 'Double Strawberry' flavored. She got ready to tear the top off, but stopped. The conversation with Donovan from before (yesterday?) came back to her.

 

“Ugh.” She shoved the carton into the very back of the freezer. Looking through the cabinets was fruitless. There were chips and cookies and candy bars, all of which she loved, but nothing remotely healthy. What did Gabriel think of her eating habits, if this was all he had bought for her?

 

On the counter she spotted two cans of soup and a package of 'DayQuil'. Her heart lifted a little. That was more like it.

 

Soon she was curled up on the couch with a hot bowl of soup, watching the skyline slowly turn orange. Gold reflected off the glass buildings.

 

Yeah, this place was pretty all right. She'd have to thank Callie again.


 

XXXXXXXXX


 

There was a knock at the door about an hour later. Angie was immediately curious. Who could it be? No one she knew would knock on a door that didn't have a lock. She got up from the couch and decided to answer it, rather than just shouting a 'Come in' across the room. Gabriel was probably sleeping in his room anyway, though she had never bothered to check if he was even home or not.

 

The person on the other side of the door was someone Angie didn't know. She couldn't tell if they were a male or female under the baggy dark clothes and copious amounts of black eyeliner. Going by the jaw line she guessed they were a girl. While they were shorter in stature, they appeared to be around the same age.

 

“Can I help you?”

 

“Yeah, is Callie around?” The girl lifted up a pale hand and tried to push her long black bangs out of her eyes, but they just fell back again. Her nails were short and painted slick onyx. There were visible scars on the back of her hand as well.

 

“I haven't seen her today. She's probably asleep by now.”

 

“Nah, I would have seen her. I'm her roommate.” Her voice was edged, but she also sounded a little congested, like she'd been crying. Her eyes were bloodshot, with dark circles underneath. “She's not answering her cell either. She told me to come up here if I needed something.”

 

Angie felt awkward standing there with her, but couldn't find it in herself to just dismiss the girl. “Do you want to come in for a bit? I'll give her a call. She's probably not far away.”

 

The girl hurried into the apartment, head down as she passed. She made a beeline for the living room couch and sat down. She folded her hands between her knees and stared at Angie.

 

“Are you hungry?” Angie shut the apartment door and headed into the kitchen. The girl nodded emphatically, fidgeting. Angie held up the bag of potato chips. “Salt and vinegar?”

 

The girl held up both hands, a sudden and fierce need in her eyes. Angie opened the bag and handed it to her. She dug in immediately, stuffing a handful of chips into her mouth.

 

“Callie remembers to buy food, doesn't she?” Angie asked, sitting in the armchair.

 

“Sometimes,” the girl said between chomps. “She's been on this juice cleanse for months, though. Fridge is just full of bottles. I'm not supposed to touch them.”

 

Angie watched the girl eat while she chose her next words carefully. “Callie is... an interesting roommate?”

 

The girls eyes locked with Angie's over the top of the chip bag. “You could say that.” She lowered the bag. “She's strange, but not bad. She saved my life.”

 

Angie's eyes moved to the scars on the girl's hand. They went down her wrist and disappeared into her sleeves. “Did she now?”

 

She put the bag down on the table. “Yeah, Mom kicked me out last winter and I went to a friend's place for a few days. I got high on...” she paused and looked to the side. “a few things. I left the house and got into some trouble.” She clasped one hand with the other and dug her thumb into her palm. “I don't remember much, but I fell on some broken glass. Or I broke some glass when I fell on it. Either way I thought it was great. I remember thinking that. I remember looking at the glass, and I was bleeding and I picked up a big piece of glass and I just cut into my arms, trying to bleed as much as I could. Callie said I was unconscious when she found me.”

 

Angie stared at the girl, her mouth open a little. She pulled herself together. “Are you okay just telling me all this?”

 

The girl shrugged and looked down at the floor. “It doesn't matter. Anyway, she took me to the hospital and told them she was my mom. They patched me up and Callie brought me back here.”

 

“You haven't been back home since?”

 

The girl shook her head. “No, I don't want to. It's better if they think I'm dead.” She didn't seem concerned or regretful, from what Angie could tell. She picked up the bag of chips again and peered inside. She straightened the plastic and lifted the bag to her mouth, pouring out a pile of crumbs and broken chips.

 

She decided it was time to change the subject.  “My name is Angie.  Well it's really Evangeline, but Angie is for daytime wear.”

 

“I'm Sybil.” The girl crumpled up the bag and rubbed her mouth with her sleeve. “Can I have some water?”

 

“Sure.” Angie got up and went back into the kitchen. “Sybil is an interesting name for a girl your age...”

 

Sybil rolled her eyes. “I know, my mom was nuts when she named me. You can't even shorten it into anything casual like 'Angie'.”

 

Angie handed her a glass of water and sat back down. “There's got to be a nickname for Sybil. Like Sibs or Billy.” Sybil's eyebrows furrowed while she drank her water in two gulps. “Yeah, those are terrible.”

 

“It doesn't matter anyway. It's just a name.” She put the glass on the table. “Thank you.” She said it like an after thought.

 

“Let me call Callie for you.” Angie picked up her cell phone. “You can stay here with me till she comes back.

 

“Thank you.” This time, it sounded sincere.

 

XXXxxxXXX

 

Callie's phone buzzed in the pocket of her red leather coat. She pulled it out and placed it against her ear. “Hey Angie, what's up?”

 

“Hey Callie, Sybil's here with me. She's been looking for you.”

 

Sybil, that's right. She'd almost forgotten... “I'm afraid I'm not going to be back for a while. Can you keep an eye on her for me?”

 

She stood in a small stone room. The door was closed tightly, preventing the morning sun any entrance. Large rectangles lined the walls, words etched into each one. She was facing two pairs against the back wall.

 

“She's not going to cause any trouble, is she?” Angie asked jokingly.

 

“As long as you keep her away from sharp objects. I have to go now. See you tonight.” She placed the phone back into her pocket.

 

She ran her fingers along the names etched in the stone of the top two pairs of rectangles. Calypso Summers. Callisto Summers. She fingers stopped at her sister's name. “Lissie, I know you always looked out for me. I also know that if I could talk to you now you'd tell me to be strong. The thing is that I've tried my best to do that. I really have. I've done my best to be like you, to take care of others the way you took care of me. I have tried... and I know it's not me. I'm just emulating you.”

 

She leaned her forehead against the stone slab. “I know that I should be okay on my own, that I can take care of myself, but I also know that something is missing. I wasn't born a whole person, Lissie. I was born as a half, and trying to live with just half is pointless.”

 

“I know Gabriel was the one that killed you, but I don't blame him for your death. I don't even blame Nora. She just gave us an option when we had none.” She pulled away from the stone. “There's only one person I blame.” She looked down at the bottom two rectangles. Charles Summers. Robin Summers.

 

“It was his fault. I know that now. He's the reason for everything.” She looked back up at her sister's grave. “I know that you're gone and you're never coming back. The only comfort I get from that is knowing that wherever you are, he's someplace far worse.”

 

“The reason I'm here isn't to bring up the past, though. It's about the future. There is someone for me, someone who can be my new other half. They just don't exist yet, not completely.”

 

She placed both hands on the gravestone. “I'm brought myself here, so I can decide if I'm willing to bring that person into the world. I've given myself only two choices. I can take someone's life to suit my own, or I can crawl into that empty box next to you. I've given myself till nightfall to decide that.”

 

She turned around and leaned her back against the cool stone. She slid down to the floor and stared at the ceiling.

 

6: 5 - Waking Up
5 - Waking Up

Angie woke from her nap feeling a thousand times better. Her knee didn't even hurt. She tested it out by standing on one foot. Okay it twinged a little. It would be best not to run any marathons for the time being.

 

Her new bedroom was cozy, but a bit bare. She'd taken all of the former tenant's things out and packed them up for a local veteran's charity. She went to retrieve a fresh shirt from the dresser and found only two in the drawer, looking sad and lonely. The laundry hamper next to it was only a quarter of the way full.

 

As time went by, she was hating her old house burning down more and more. She had had some very nice things in that house.

 

She checked the alarm clock by the bed. 6:30. Why was it so dark out, then? She peered out the window. Was that... dawn? Just how long had she been asleep? No wonder she felt so rested.

 

Her stomach growled at her. She was also starving. Breakfast sounded like an awesome idea.

 

She combed her hands through her hair quickly and went to go brush her teeth real quick. The apartment was quiet. Was Gabriel out, or just asleep?

 

The living room and kitchen were dark. She turned on a lamp, but left the overhead lights off. The sun was rising and the view from the living room was going to be spectacular. She had just enough time to go see what Gabriel had bought from the store.

 

Not much in the fridge except for blood bottles. The freezer had a pleasant surprise though. A quart of 'Blue Bunny' ice cream. 'Double Strawberry' flavored. She got ready to tear the top off, but stopped. The conversation with Donovan from before (yesterday?) came back to her.

 

“Ugh.” She shoved the carton into the very back of the freezer. Looking through the cabinets was fruitless. There were chips and cookies and candy bars, all of which she loved, but nothing remotely healthy. What did Gabriel think of her eating habits, if this was all he had bought for her?

 

On the counter she spotted two cans of soup and a package of 'DayQuil'. Her heart lifted a little. That was more like it.

 

Soon she was curled up on the couch with a hot bowl of soup, watching the skyline slowly turn orange. Gold reflected off the glass buildings.

 

Yeah, this place was pretty all right. She'd have to thank Callie again.


 

XXXXXXXXX


 

There was a knock at the door about an hour later. Angie was immediately curious. Who could it be? No one she knew would knock on a door that didn't have a lock. She got up from the couch and decided to answer it, rather than just shouting a 'Come in' across the room. Gabriel was probably sleeping in his room anyway, though she had never bothered to check if he was even home or not.

 

The person on the other side of the door was someone Angie didn't know. She couldn't tell if they were a male or female under the baggy dark clothes and copious amounts of black eyeliner. Going by the jaw line she guessed they were a girl. While they were shorter in stature, they appeared to be around the same age.

 

“Can I help you?”

 

“Yeah, is Callie around?” The girl lifted up a pale hand and tried to push her long black bangs out of her eyes, but they just fell back again. Her nails were short and painted slick onyx. There were visible scars on the back of her hand as well.

 

“I haven't seen her today. She's probably asleep by now.”

 

“Nah, I would have seen her. I'm her roommate.” Her voice was edged, but she also sounded a little congested, like she'd been crying. Her eyes were bloodshot, with dark circles underneath. “She's not answering her cell either. She told me to come up here if I needed something.”

 

Angie felt awkward standing there with her, but couldn't find it in herself to just dismiss the girl. “Do you want to come in for a bit? I'll give her a call. She's probably not far away.”

 

The girl hurried into the apartment, head down as she passed. She made a beeline for the living room couch and sat down. She folded her hands between her knees and stared at Angie.

 

“Are you hungry?” Angie shut the apartment door and headed into the kitchen. The girl nodded emphatically, fidgeting. Angie held up the bag of potato chips. “Salt and vinegar?”

 

The girl held up both hands, a sudden and fierce need in her eyes. Angie opened the bag and handed it to her. She dug in immediately, stuffing a handful of chips into her mouth.

 

“Callie remembers to buy food, doesn't she?” Angie asked, sitting in the armchair.

 

“Sometimes,” the girl said between chomps. “She's been on this juice cleanse for months, though. Fridge is just full of bottles. I'm not supposed to touch them.”

 

Angie watched the girl eat while she chose her next words carefully. “Callie is... an interesting roommate?”

 

The girls eyes locked with Angie's over the top of the chip bag. “You could say that.” She lowered the bag. “She's strange, but not bad. She saved my life.”

 

Angie's eyes moved to the scars on the girl's hand. They went down her wrist and disappeared into her sleeves. “Did she now?”

 

She put the bag down on the table. “Yeah, Mom kicked me out last winter and I went to a friend's place for a few days. I got high on...” she paused and looked to the side. “a few things. I left the house and got into some trouble.” She clasped one hand with the other and dug her thumb into her palm. “I don't remember much, but I fell on some broken glass. Or I broke some glass when I fell on it. Either way I thought it was great. I remember thinking that. I remember looking at the glass, and I was bleeding and I picked up a big piece of glass and I just cut into my arms, trying to bleed as much as I could. Callie said I was unconscious when she found me.”

 

Angie stared at the girl, her mouth open a little. She pulled herself together. “Are you okay just telling me all this?”

 

The girl shrugged and looked down at the floor. “It doesn't matter. Anyway, she took me to the hospital and told them she was my mom. They patched me up and Callie brought me back here.”

 

“You haven't been back home since?”

 

The girl shook her head. “No, I don't want to. It's better if they think I'm dead.” She didn't seem concerned or regretful, from what Angie could tell. She picked up the bag of chips again and peered inside. She straightened the plastic and lifted the bag to her mouth, pouring out a pile of crumbs and broken chips.

 

She decided it was time to change the subject.  “My name is Angie.  Well it's really Evangeline, but Angie is for daytime wear.”

 

“I'm Sybil.” The girl crumpled up the bag and rubbed her mouth with her sleeve. “Can I have some water?”

 

“Sure.” Angie got up and went back into the kitchen. “Sybil is an interesting name for a girl your age...”

 

Sybil rolled her eyes. “I know, my mom was nuts when she named me. You can't even shorten it into anything casual like 'Angie'.”

 

Angie handed her a glass of water and sat back down. “There's got to be a nickname for Sybil. Like Sibs or Billy.” Sybil's eyebrows furrowed while she drank her water in two gulps. “Yeah, those are terrible.”

 

“It doesn't matter anyway. It's just a name.” She put the glass on the table. “Thank you.” She said it like an after thought.

 

“Let me call Callie for you.” Angie picked up her cell phone. “You can stay here with me till she comes back.

 

“Thank you.” This time, it sounded sincere.

 

XXXxxxXXX

 

Callie's phone buzzed in the pocket of her red leather coat. She pulled it out and placed it against her ear. “Hey Angie, what's up?”

 

“Hey Callie, Sybil's here with me. She's been looking for you.”

 

Sybil, that's right. She'd almost forgotten... “I'm afraid I'm not going to be back for a while. Can you keep an eye on her for me?”

 

She stood in a small stone room. The door was closed tightly, preventing the morning sun any entrance. Large rectangles lined the walls, words etched into each one. She was facing two pairs against the back wall.

 

“She's not going to cause any trouble, is she?” Angie asked jokingly.

 

“As long as you keep her away from sharp objects. I have to go now. See you tonight.” She placed the phone back into her pocket.

 

She ran her fingers along the names etched in the stone of the top two pairs of rectangles. Calypso Summers. Callisto Summers. She fingers stopped at her sister's name. “Lissie, I know you always looked out for me. I also know that if I could talk to you now you'd tell me to be strong. The thing is that I've tried my best to do that. I really have. I've done my best to be like you, to take care of others the way you took care of me. I have tried... and I know it's not me. I'm just emulating you.”

 

She leaned her forehead against the stone slab. “I know that I should be okay on my own, that I can take care of myself, but I also know that something is missing. I wasn't born a whole person, Lissie. I was born as a half, and trying to live with just half is pointless.”

 

“I know Gabriel was the one that killed you, but I don't blame him for your death. I don't even blame Nora. She just gave us an option when we had none.” She pulled away from the stone. “There's only one person I blame.” She looked down at the bottom two rectangles. Charles Summers. Robin Summers.

 

“It was his fault. I know that now. He's the reason for everything.” She looked back up at her sister's grave. “I know that you're gone and you're never coming back. The only comfort I get from that is knowing that wherever you are, he's someplace far worse.”

 

“The reason I'm here isn't to bring up the past, though. It's about the future. There is someone for me, someone who can be my new other half. They just don't exist yet, not completely.”

 

She placed both hands on the gravestone. “I'm brought myself here, so I can decide if I'm willing to bring that person into the world. I've given myself only two choices. I can take someone's life to suit my own, or I can crawl into that empty box next to you. I've given myself till nightfall to decide that.”

 

She turned around and leaned her back against the cool stone. She slid down to the floor and stared at the ceiling.

 

7: 6 - Cold Slate
6 - Cold Slate

    “Lissie look!  I made you something.”  Calypso held out the the drawing with two chubby hands.  Her long golden curls framed her face and brightened her smile.

 

    Her sister sat across from her at the little table in their playroom.  It was just the two of them there, as was usual.  Callisto’s hair was parted the opposite side from Calypso’s, but they were dressed the same.  Sitting they way they did, they looked like mirrored reflections of each other.

 

    Callisto took the drawing and her eyes widened.  “Is that me in a giant robot, Lypsie?” she asked in awe.

 

    Her sister nodded enthusiastically.  “And look there!  I gave you a gun that shoots kittens!  Pew! Pew! Mew!”

 

    “This is the best thing ever.”  Callisto handed over her own drawing.  “I drew you as a princess, look.”

 

    “Is that a dragon in my castle?”

 

    “Yes, he’s a good dragon.  He breathes fire on people you don’t like.”  She pointed at the crayon-drawn fire coming out of the spiky green blob.

 

    The playroom was large and filled with all manner of toys, most hardly touched.  Mother was very strict about messes.  The floors and child sized furniture were all very colorful and friendly, but did not look truly lived in.

 

    “Calypso, come in here please.”  It was Father’s voice, coming from their parent’s bedroom.

 

    Calypso stood up.  “Coming!” she shouted.

 

    Callisto grabbed her arm before she could go.  “Don’t go in there,” she said quietly.  Her demeanor had suddenly shifted.  Her body was tensed and there was fear in her eyes.  “Where’s Mom?”

 

    “Still out.”  Calypso was starting to feel scared.  What was going on?

 

    Callisto stood up as well and ran into their bedroom.  She grabbed a hairbrush from the table by her bed and started brushing her hair quickly, changing the part in her hair from one side to the other.  Her fingers were too small to hold the brush correctly and made it very messy.  Calypse went over to help her.  “What’s wrong, Lissie?” she asked worriedly.

 

    “Stay here.  I’ll go.”

 

    “He called for me though.”

 

    “I’ll go.”  Her voice was dark and she clenched her hands tightly.  “You don’t go.”

 

    Calypso stared at her sister, trying so hard to understand.  “But he hurts you.”

 

    Callisto didn’t back down.  “Not you.”  She turned and left the room, shutting the door behind her.


 

XXXxxxXXX


 

    It was night, and the room was dark.  She was curled up in bed, with the blanket covering her entirely, but Calypso could still hear her crying, still see the blanket trembling.

 

    She slipped out of her bed and climbed into her sister’s.  She put her arms around the blanketed figure and leaned her head on it.  “I’m sorry, Lissie.  I’m really sorry.”

 

    Callisto pulled the blanket away from her face.  She stopped sobbing, but her body still shivered.  “I hate him.  He should die.”

 

    A light knock came at their door.  Both girls lifted their heads and looked at it.

 

    Calypso turned on the lamp by the bed.  “Hello?”

 

    The tap came again.

 

    Callisto slid out of the bed.  Calypso reached out a hand to her, but didn’t stop her.  She winced as her legs took her weight.  The shaking was even more noticeable now.  She slowly walked over to the door.  Who in the world would be knocking on their bedroom door at night?  “Don’t open Lissie, you don’t know who it is.” Calypso hissed, too frightened to go after her sister.

 

    “It’s not locked.”  Callisto reached up and turned the knob.

 

    A woman stood on the other side, smiling gently.  She wasn’t tall like most adults, and had straight brown hair that fell past her waist.  “Do you really want him to die?” she asked pleasantly.  Her brown eyes were soft and kind.

 

    The two girls stared at her silently.

 

    The woman leaned forward, putting her hands on her knees.  “I’ll kill him, if you want me to.”  Her smile widened, revealing sharp fangs.  Callisto gasped.  Calypso grasped at the blanket, as if ready to hide underneath it.

 

    “Of course, I won’t do it for free.  If you want me to kill your father, then you both have to do something for me in return.”

 

    Callisto was the first one to find her voice.  “Who are you?”

 

    “My name is Nora.  I already know your names.  Callisto and Calypso Summers.”

 

    “What are you doing here?” Calypso asked from the bed.  Nora turned her gaze towards her and she shrank back.

 

    “My seer has died, but not before telling me where I can find a new one.”  She spoke simply, but the girls had no idea what she was talking about.

 

    “Are you a monster?” Callisto asked.

 

    Nora grinned again.  “Oh yes I am.”

 

    “A good monster?” Calypso asked hopefully.

 

    Nora shook her head.  “Oh definitely not.”

 

    It was then that Calypso started crying.

 

    Callisto didn’t back away, even though she was scared.  “You came here to kill Father?” she asked.

 

    “That is the idea I came here with.  I can’t have any witnesses lying around when I kidnap the two of you, can I?  Though you two can just agree to come with me and I’ll kill him in return instead.  That sounds like a much better way to put it, don’t you think?”

 

    “Why do you want us?”

 

    “So many questions!  Such an inquisitive young girl.”  Nora reached out both hands and cupped Callisto’s cheeks.  Her hands were like ice, making Callisto shake even more.  “You really are precious.  Tell me little one: Do you want to become a monster, too?”

 

    “No!” Calypso screamed.  She stumbled out of the bed and ran over to her sister.  “No!  No!  No!”  Tears streamed down her red cheeks.  She grabbed at her sister’s bed clothes frantically.

 

    Callisto stared deep into Nora’s eyes as they slowly burned bright red.  She could not tear herself away from that deep gaze.  The shaking in her legs stopped as her whole body grew still.  “Yes,” she said softly.  “I’ll be a monster, too.”

 

    “And your sister?” Nora purred.

 

    Callisto turned to Calypso, who was clutching her and sobbing incoherently.  She took her sister’s hand.  “Can you promise we’ll always be together?”

 

    “Always.  Until the day you die.”  Nora’s voice was like honey.


 

XXXxxxXXX


 

    Callie stared up at the ceiling.  “Why is that the only memory I have from my previous life?” she asked.  “I don’t remember our parent’s faces, or the house we grew up in, only how it all ended.  Why is it that when we’re turned, our old selves just crumble into ash?”

 

    She looked down at her hands.  “Can I take away someone’s life like that?  I’ve never killed before, but it seems like the same thing.  Would it be easier if I had killed before?”

 

    She flexed her fingers slowly.  She knew they were there, claws that no one could ever see.  That basic Influence so powerful it even hid the truth from the vampire itself.  She couldn’t show those claws even if she wanted to.  The survival instinct was too strong.  A vampire had to blend in, at all costs.  A chameleon that was always in disguise, even while sleeping, even while on camera.  Until death.

 

    Her claws were hidden, but no less deadly.  Killing someone with them would take practically no skill.  To a vampire, killing is the easiest thing.  It was what they were born for.

 

    She thought of Angie, sweet and strong.  Her body was so fragile, but she threw it in front of anything that would hurt her friends.  Humans had a different kind of strength.  One that did not need sharp claws.

 

    She thought of Sybil, alone and afraid.  Cowering in the darkness, not even a glimmer of hope in her life.  She was sad and pitiful, and only alive thanks to Callie’s interventions.  Did that make it right for her to take that life, the one no one wants?

 

    Sybil was broken, inside and out.  Abused and unloved, poisoned and defeated.  She was still a person, though.  She was still alive.  For now at least.  The thread Callie used to find her was thin and the girl’s future was unreadable.

 

    Callie could see her potential, the diamond in the rough.  Sybil could make a powerful vampire.  She could be an unstoppable force if she wanted.  She could be tempered, an edge of steel honed razor sharp.  She could be strong enough to withstand any trial.

 

She could be the most beautiful monster in the world.


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Blue was ready for a new mission, and finally she was approved by Medical for fieldwork again.  Now, she just needed a mission.

 

She came across Red first.  “I’m go for the next job.  When are you and SIlver heading out again?”

 

“Geez, didn’t you enjoy your vacation at all?”  Red asked wearily.  There were dark circles under his eyes.

 

"That was not a vacation!  That was torture.”

 

“Geez.  Okay, okay.”  He held up his hands in defeat.  “I think Silver plans on going out again tonight.”  He then let out a big yawn.

 

“What have you guys been up to?”  Blue wasn’t used to seeing Red exhausted.  He wasn’t even flirting with her, which was a relief.

 

“We’ve been staking out the ship at the dock.  Green’s there now keeping an eye on it.”  He walked past Blue, heading for the break room.  “I’m gonna go nap for four hours before I go back out again.”

 

“You sleep, I’ll go instead.”  Blue told him.  “I’ll go tell Silver.”

 

Red yawned again.  “Thanks Blue, you’re the best.”  Then he wandered off.

 

    

    XXXxxxXXX


 

    “What are they even doing here?” Blue asked.  “I read up on Donovan Blackswell and he never stops at large commercial ports.”

 

    She and Silver were lying on their stomachs, watching what by all rights looked like a pirate ship, from the top of a shipping container a hundred yards away.  They had to be so far away in order to not be scented by Donovan or his crew.  A vampire’s nose was only sharp for about fifty yards, after that scents merged together and it was difficult to focus on individuals.

 

    “He’s picking up something,” Silver answered.  “Something he can only get here.”

 

    “What is it?”

 

    “If Harris knows, he hasn’t told me.  Whatever it is, he wants us to retrieve it.”  Harris was the boss, the one that hired each of them.  He was a silver-haired man who liked gray suits.  They mostly called him Gray, except for Silver.  Silver did not like Harris.

 

    He was Vice-President for a large company that specialized in bio-engineering, confusingly named Mechanex.  The hunters had a floor in the Mechanex building entirely to themselves.

 

    Harris was also ambitious.  Everyone knew that he wanted to be CEO one day.  It’s rumored that he started hiring hunters just for that purpose, though no one could figure out what exactly his plan was.

 

    "Ugh, they even have red sails.  How gaudy can you get?"

 

"This one is a show off, that's for sure," Arthur agreed.

 

"Have you ever tangled with him in the past?"

 

"No, but my father did.  A long time ago."

 

Blue was surprised.  Silver never talked about his past.  "What was your Dad like?"

 

"Drunk."

 

Well, like father like son, she guessed.  "Was he as good a hunter as you?"

 

"No.  That's why he died when I was thirteen."

 

“I see.”  Maybe it was best if she just kept quiet.

 

“How’s Marcy doing?”

 

That question surprised her even more than talking about his family.  She hadn’t realized Arthur even knew about her sister.

 

“She’s doing fine.  Enjoying her summer.  I sent her to a sleepaway camp upstate.  She said they even do horseback riding.”

 

    “Good.  Better to be out of this city air.  Stuff is poisonous.”  He retrieved his hip flask and took a healthy swig.

 

    “Like that’s not?” Blue pointed out.

 

    “I’ll be lucky if it’s the cancer that kills me.”

 

    “Touche.”

 

8: 7 - My Polyamorous Friend
7 - My Polyamorous Friend

Nymph appeared on deck as soon as Donovan returned.  “How was it?”  Their eyes went to a slim, wide box tucked under the captain’s arm.

 

Donovan gave his first mate a little side-eye. “Why don't you tell me?”

 

Nymph's cheeks reddened. “I wasn't spying on you.” They lowered their eyes. “Sir.”

 

The captain sighed and walked over to Nymph. He cupped their face with both hands. They looked huge and rough compared to Nymph's delicate features. “Something is troubling you.” He tilted Nymph's face upward, but their eyes remained focused on the floor.

 

“I must confess to a spot of worry in my heart,” Nymph said. “concerning the reappearance of your former first mate.”

 

“You worry that he'll want to reclaim his old job?”

 

“Not as much as the fact that you want him to.”

 

Donovan felt a pang of sympathy for the creature. “I'm sorry if I've done something to make you doubt my feelings.”

 

Nymph looked up at Donovan, eyes widened. “No, sir!  Please disregard my selfishness.  It's not my place to decide whom you keep in your crew.”

 

    “And I don’t change my First Mate on a whim.”

 

    “Sir, I understand we’re using euphemisms here, but I’m worried it’s going to start confusing the crew considering I am actually the First Mate.”

 

    Donovan grinned.  “Gabriel was also actually my First Mate.”

 

    “This news does not ease my worries.”

 

    Donovan chuckled as he leaned in for a kiss.  Nymph returned the smooch gratefully.  “You’ve no need to worry.  Gabriel might offer a distraction, but my heart no longer lies with him.”

 

    Nymph’s cheeks reddened.  “Sir, we should settle business matters before becoming distracted ourselves.”

 

    “Quite right.”  Donovan pulled away and presented the flat box to Nymph.  “Please catalogue these items for me.”  He reached in front to undo the clasp on the box, but Nymph put a hand over his.

 

    Nymph was looking all around, alert, listening for something.  “What’s the matter?” Donovan asked.

 

    “We are not unobserved.”  Nymph’s voice was tight.  Their spine stiffened and they turned to the right, looking out over the dock.

 

    Donovan turned his head as well.  In the distance was a multitude of large steel storage containers.  Atop one of the furthest ones was a shadow that did not belong.  Donovan started walking towards it, his expression grim.

 

    Nymph put a hand on his arm.  “Leave them.  By the time you reach that container, they will be gone.  It’s better to get the cargo secured before dawn.”

 

    Donovan was reluctant to let a quarry escape.  He knew in his bones that he’d have another chance at them though.  And the next time he wouldn’t be so lenient.

 

    Nymph opened their ledger at the bookmark.  There was a long list of trades that were scheduled during their extended stay.  Nymph put a neat check mark next to a listing that read ‘Better Care Medical Group’.


 

    xxxXXXxxx


 

    Angie knew that Gabriel was awake when she heard the shower running.  Sybil looked over at the bedroom doors.  “You have a roommate?”

 

    “Yeah.  Callie didn’t tell you?”

 

    “She might have.  I don’t listen to everything she says.”

 

    It was getting close to sunset.  Sybil had stayed in the apartment all day and had eaten most of the food.  Together they’d put a sizeable dent in Angie’s Netflix queue.  Angie had napped a little as well, still not completely used to being awake all day.

 

    Sybil was good company, and Angie enjoyed having someone around that liked her shows.  She wondered if the girl was missing school to be here.

 

    After his shower Gabriel made his way into the kitchen.  He hadn’t bothered getting dressed, deciding that a towel wrapped around his waist was sufficient coverage.

 

    Sybil’s eyes followed him silently.  She looked over at Angie and mouthed the word ‘Nice’ and gave her two thumbs up.

 

    Angie made a ‘nix’ motion with her hand, mouthing the word ‘No’.

 

    Gabriel bent down to get a bottle out of the drawer compartment in the fridge and Sybil sat up straighter, trying to see over the counter.

 

    It was after he finished the bottle that he decided to interact.  “How is your job search going?”  He put a second bottle in the microwave and pushed some buttons.

 

    Angie looked over at the laptop on the coffee table.  “Honestly, I forgot all about it.  My cold is gone at least.”

 

    Gabriel walked into the living room, bottle in hand.  He put a hand under Angie’s chin.  “Let me see.”

 

    Angie opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue.  “Ehhhhhh.”

 

    “Wider.”

 

    Angie opened her mouth more, showing him the back of her throat.  “Ahhhhhh.”

 

    “Much better.”  He let her go and downed the second bottle in two gulps.  “I’ll get dressed and then we can go.”

 

    “Go where?”  Angie called after him.  He didn’t answer.

 

    Just as his bedroom door closed behind him, the front door opened.  Callie breezed in, smiling broadly.

 

    "Sorry about that, I was out getting stuff for the party."  She cheerfully placed a dozen grocery bags on the countertop.

 

    Angie got to her feet and walked into the kitchen, changing gears.  "I'm almost afraid to ask, but what party?"

 

    Callie smiled.  "Your welcoming party, of course.  When you get a new place you have to break it in with a party."

 

    "Did you have a party when you moved in?" Angie asked skeptically.  "I think you would have invited me if you had."

 

    "Don't be silly.  I postponed my party because I knew I'd be throwing one for you."  She stared into space for a moment.  "My time estimate was off by three months though..."

 

    "The house burned down last month," Angie pointed out.  “And you moved out the month before that.”

 

    "Yeah I know."

 

    Angie sighed and started helping her unpack the groceries.  "How many people are you inviting?  We can't fit too many in that tiny living room."

 

    "Oh no sweetie, it's not going to be up here.  I'm just keeping the groceries in your fridge.  The party will be held outside by the pool."

 

    "We have a pool?"  This conversation suddenly became one hundred times more interesting.  It was late August and summer was winding down, but a heat wave was scheduled to hit later in the week.

 

    "Yes we do, right behind the building."

 

    "Why was I not informed?  Were you hiding this information from me?"

 

    "I was hiding nothing.  It just came up now."

 

    “Callie, if you had told me we had a pool in the beginning, you wouldn’t have had to bother showing us the apartment.  Even Gabriel would have gone for it right away.  He loves water.”

 

    Callie paused a moment.  “Yeah, what is his fascination with showers?”

 

    Angie shrugged while inspecting the two cans of cake frosting in her hands.  “I don’t see it as anything strange or excessive, but then I’m a sweaty human.”  She placed the cans on the counter and rooted through another bag.  “What kind of cake mix did you buy?”

 

    Callie looked at her in confusion.  “Why would I buy cake mix?”

 

    Angie pointed at the frosting, but gave up.  “I don’t even know.”  She decided to move on.  “So, who’s on the guest list?”

 

    “Everyone we know.”

 

    Angie laughed.  “No, really.”

 

    “I’m being serious.”  Callie gathered up the empty bags and put them in the trash.

 

    “You mean people that Gabriel and I both know?  Because not everyone on that list likes us.  Or can conveniently fly to America for a pool party.”

 

    “I might have posted the invitation on your Facebook profile as well.”

 

    Angie’s eyes widened and her face flushed.  Her hand went to her phone.  “You did not!  Callie, there are certain people I just don’t want to see face-to-face.”

 

    “Don’t worry, no one bad is going to show up.  Trust me.  I know these things.”

 

    Angie looked over at Sybil, who was standing next to the kitchen counter.  She had a can of frosting in her hands, open with one finger stirring the contents.  She brought a glob of chocolate frosting to her mouth and shrugged at Angie.

 

    Another thought occurred to Angie.  Callie was at the door by this time and she followed her.  “Wait, did you invite my Mom?  Do NOT invite my mother to this party.  Callie!”

 

    Gabriel exited his room still buttoning his shirt.  He swore under his breath and headed after the pair.  He paused in the kitchen and looked over at Sybil questioningly.

 

    She raised a hand and wiggled her fingers.  “Hi, I’m Sybil.”  She smiled at him.

 

    “Gabriel, it’s a pleasure.”  He spoke absently as he left.

 

    She leaned forward, watching him exit the apartment.  “Oh no, the pleasure is all mine.”  She put another chocolate frosting clad finger into her mouth.


 

    xxxXXXxxx


 

    Blue hurriedly started the car.  “We were definitely spotted.” she called out the open window at Arthur.

 

He hurriedly threw their gear into the back seat and climbed in next to her.  “Just drive.  Quickly!”

 

She slammed her foot on the gas and pealed out of the parking lot.  They’d only gone about a hundred feet when the car stopped suddenly, the engine died.  Blue banged on the steering wheel, swearing loudly.

 

Arthur drew his gun and stepped out of the car, looking behind it.

 

Blue looked over her shoulder and spotted the pair.  It was the twins.  “God dammit.” she muttered under her breath.  She retrieved her shotgun and exited the car as well.

 

The twins were part of Donovan’s crew.  There was Nigel, the dark one with the blond hair, and Florence, the light one with the black hair.  Supposedly they were brothers, but no one had been alive long enough to find out for sure.

 

“Well well, lookee here Florence.  Seems like these folks are having automobile troubles.”  Nigel grinned, showing his fangs.  He was the lead of the pair.  The one who spoke first.

 

Florence grinned as well.  “I reckon we should lend these good folk a hand, Nigel.  What do you think?”

 

“Why I do think that would be rather gentlemanly of us.”

 

“Indeed it would, dear brother.”

 

“You know what, though?  I’m not feeling gentlemanly right now.”

 

“Yeah, neither am I.”

 

Arthur kept his gun trained on the pair.  “We’re not looking for trouble.”

 

Nigel turned his gaze to Arthur, his expression going cold.  “You were certainly looking for something through your scopes.  And if you’re spying on our ship, trouble’s all you’ll find.”

 

“Well, I tried.” Arthur muttered under his breath.  He opened fire.

 

The two sprang apart, heading in different directions.  Nigel headed straight for Arthur while Florence went around the car towards Blue.

 

She fired her shotgun, but only hit the end of Florence’s long coat.  Then he was behind her.

 

She spun around, swinging the shotgun like a club.  He caught the handle and tried to wrench it out of her hands.

 

While they struggled a shot rang out in the distance.  A silver bullet pierced Florence’s shoulder.  The vampire hissed and stepped back.  A second bullet hit his leg.  Blue took her chance and pressed the shotgun into his chest before firing.

 

Florence fell, coughing up blood.  The car roared back to life, lights flashing on and engine running.  Blue took another chance and scrambled into the driver’s seat.

 

Nigel jumped over the hood of the car, catching his brother before he could hit the ground.  He sprang away, carrying Florence as more bullets whizzed past him.

 

Arthur got into the passenger’s seat, a hand clamped over his upper arm, which was bleeding profusely.  “Remind me to send Green a fruit basket.  Now drive.”

 

Blue peeled away, in the opposite direction the brothers took.  She grabbed a radio receiver from the dash and clicked it on.  “Green, we’re clear.  Pull out and head back to base.”

 

There was a long staticy silence then a quick “Roger.”  Blue put the receiver back and drove onto the main road leading away from the docks.

 

She looked over at Arthur, who was grimacing in pain.  “How bad did he get you?”

 

“I’ll live if you drive fast enough.”

 

She pressed her foot down harder on the gas pedal.  “I’ll take that as a promise.”


“Take it however you like, as long as you drive.”

9: 8 - Preparations are in Order
8 - Preparations are in Order

“So…. we’re having a party out here?”  Angie looked around the pool area warily.  The pool was empty, the paint peeling.  Dirt and leaves littered the bottom, along with some beer cans.  Weeds grew all around the deck.  Trash lay scattered all over the place.  “When?”

 

Callie waved her hand at the mess.  “Psh.  We can have this cleaned up in no time.”

 

“We?” Gabriel raised an eyebrow.  “Evangeline and I already have plans for the night.”

 

Angie gave him a quizzical look.  “We do?”  Then she nodded knowingly.  “That’s right.  We have a… thing to go take care of.”

 

“Donovan.”

 

“Right, we have to go see a pirate Gabriel knows.  How could you not know that, Callie?”  Angie laughed weakly.

 

Callie grabbed her wrist suddenly.  Angie looked at her in alarm.  Callie’s smile seemed strained.  “Silly me, how did I not see that?  I must be tired from being out all day.”

 

“We’ll see you later.”  Gabriel turned and walked away.

 

“Callie, are you okay?” Angie asked her.  “You’re kind of hurting me…”

 

Callie’s grip on her arm loosened.  Her head was bowed, her long curls shading her eyes.  She let out a few short laughs.  “I’ll be fine.  Just a bit tired."

 

"Maybe you should take care of this later."

 

"No.  I have to get this done so we can have the party on Friday."

 

"We can have it on Saturday."

 

"I have something else to do on Saturday."

 

"What is it?  Can I help?"

 

"It’s something important I decided to do."

 

"Oh, well don't overwork yourself.  I'm sure whatever you do will be just fine."  Angie tried to pull her hand away, but Callie gripped it again.

 

"Do you mean that?"   She lifted her head, looking into Angie's eyes.  Her own baby blues were pained.  "No matter what?"

 

Angie could tell she was talking about more than just the party.  Her eyes softened.  She placed a hand on her shoulder.  "Callie, you're my best friend.  I know you well enough to know that no matter what you do, it's always the right decision."

 

Callie's eyes grew wide.  "Angie, thank you so much for being there for me.  If I had working tear ducts I'd be sobbing all over you right now."

 

"I'm grateful."  Angie smiled and Callie was sure it was the closest thing she'd ever see to sunlight.


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Gabriel was waiting in front of the building by the time Angie caught up with him.  "Are we really going to see Donovan?"

 

He nodded.  "I'm going to go and settle my contract with him tonight."

 

"And you want to bring me?  I'm shocked."

 

"Something seems to happen every time I go off by myself.  I thought maybe you'd want to be there this time."

 

"You're right, I do."  She gave him a warm smile.  "Thanks for thinking about me.  For once."

 

He turned away.  "Anything to keep you from complaining later."

 

"Uh huh, right."  She hooked one arm under his and pulled him in the direction of the bus stop.

 

When they arrived at the stop, Gabriel pulled his arm away.  He was visibly uncomfortable.  He took her hand in his and kept his eyes turned away.  Angie wondered if something other than Donovan Blackswell was bothering him.

 

The bus arrived and it was packed.  Just because it was after dark it didn't mean people didn't have places to be.  Not in this city, anyway.

 

They managed to squeeze through the crowd at the entrance to a small space in the middle of the bus.  Gabriel grasped the bar overhead and pulled Angie through.  The bus pulled out of the stop with a lurch and Angie stumbled.  Gabriel caught her by wrapping his free arm around her waist and letting her fetch up against his chest.

 

"Sorry." Angie mumbled.  She tried to step back, but there wasn't enough free space.  She managed to create a couple of inches of room between her and Gabriel and grabbed the railing on the seat next to her.  Gabriel dropped his hand from her waist.

 

"The next bus shouldn't be so crowded.  Maybe we'll even get a seat."  Angie said optimistically.

 

"Hopefully."  Gabriel kept his eyes on the window.

 

    The next bus was just as crowded as the first, though one seat opened up right away.  Gabriel gestured for Angie to take it.  She spent the remainder of the ride looking up at him while he stared out the window.

 

    When they were finally off the bus, she let out a breath she felt she'd been holding for the entire trip.  "We need a new car.  Definitely."

 

    "That can be our next errand.  After we're done here.  I'd like to point out that we have poor luck with automobiles."  It was true.  Just last month their car had been blown up by a hunter.  When Angie had borrowed her brother’s car, it had been broken into by a vampire.

 

    "Noted."  The pier was laid out in front of them.  Angie scanned the docks carefully.  “Which one is Donovan’s?”  Her eyes fell on the wooden pirate ship.  “Wait, I see it.”  She looked back at Gabriel.  “Did you really ride around on that boat?”

 

    “Until I met Nora in Paris.”

 

    “Dumping your best friend for a pretty girl.”  Angie tsked.

 

    Gabriel put his hands in his pockets and started walking.  “It wasn’t like that.”

 

Angie hurried after him.  “Then tell me what it was like.”

 

“I was already done with Donovan by the time we reached Paris.  I was young back then, and impulsive.  When I saw a chance to leave I took it.”

 

Angie’s eyebrows pressed together.  “Weren’t you friends though?  It seems cold to just abandon him without even a letter or anything.  Is that how it is with vampires?  You just leave once you’re bored?”  There was a note of concern in her voice.

 

“Things between us were a bit more complicated than that.”

 

“Hold up.”  Angie grabbed his arm and stopped walking.  Gabriel stopped and looked back at her.  “Is Donovan your ex-boyfriend?”

 

Silence stretched out between them.  Angie’s expression was dead serious.  Gabriel let out a small sigh.  “Maybe he saw it that way, but I was really only there for his amusement.  I owed him money for the voyage and he decided how he wanted to be paid.  In that kind of situation no one can expect me to develop any real feelings for him.  No one except that idiot.”  His expression soured.

 

“You told me you were his First Mate.”

 

“We visited various ports before reaching Paris.  I was part of his crew for many years.  The whole time he had my debt hanging over my head.”

 

“But still!”  Angie’s voice rose up high.  Gabriel looked at her in surprise.  “You left Nora too eventually, and you two were married.  Is that what vampires do?  They just wander through life without becoming attached to anyone?  Not even each other??”

 

“What are you-”

 

“Are you just going to leave me too, one day?!” Angie shouted.  She was surprised to feel tears in her eyes.  Her hand slipped from his arm.

 

He caught her hand in his before it could drop.  “I’m not going to leave you.”

 

“Why, because I’ll die before you get bored of me?”

 

Their arms seemed to stretch out an impossible distance between them, a gulf that could never be crossed, with their hands clasped in the middle.

 

Gabriel lifted his free hand up, reaching towards her face.

 

Just then, Donovan dropped out of the sky, landing on his feet next to them.  “Oh ho!  What’s this I’m conveniently interrupting?”  He grinned.  “Or inconveniently as it were.”

 

Gabriel turned towards him, dropping Angie’s hand.  For a brief second his glare was murderous, before his expression settled to one of simple annoyance.  “Where did you even come from, Blackswell?”  There were no convenient perches around them for at least fifty feet.

 

Donovan laughed heartily.  “Now why would I reveal my secrets to you?”

 

Angie took this moment to compose herself.  She rubbed at her eyes irritably.  What was she even getting all worked up over anyway?  It wasn’t like her to get hysterical like this.

 

“I’ve come to settle my contract with you.” Gabriel told him.  He reached into his back pocket.  Donovan backed up a step warily.  Gabriel pulled out his checkbook and a pen.  “How much so that I never see your face again?”

 

Donovan visibly relaxed.  “Now now, there’s no need to mess with finances.  I’m sure we can settle this through other means.”

 

Gabriel flipped open the book and clicked the pen.  “How much?”  His voice was like steel.

 

    Donovan’s shoulders slumped.  “Come now… you can’t be serious…”  He looked defeated.  “I wasn’t really going to make you pay your debt.  I just wanted to see you again…”

 

    Angie looked back and forth at the two vampires.  She wondered whether Gabriel’s description of their relationship was one hundred percent the way he had described it.

 

She decided to step in as mediator.  “How long are you and your crew planning on staying in New York, Donovan?”

 

Donovan turned to her gratefully.  She couldn’t blame the poor guy with the way Gabriel was glaring at him.  “We’re scheduled to depart at the end of the week.”

 

“Then how about you both take some time to catch up tonight?” she suggested.  Gabriel glanced at her.  “A nice, friendly reunion to… uh… remember the good times before you part ways forever.”

 

Donovan’s expression cleared.  “Those are amicable terms.”

 

Angie nudged Gabriel lightly with her shoulder.  He returned his checkbook to his pocket.  “One night won’t kill me.”

 

“See? There we go.”  Angie smiled.  She backed away a step.  “I’ll just leave you two to get reacquainted then…”

 

Gabriel grabbed her forearm.  “You’re coming, too.”

 

She felt her cheeks flush.  “I don’t see why you’d need-”

 

“Please.”  She felt then that Gabriel really didn’t want to be alone with Donovan.

 

“All right.”  She gestured to Donovan.  “Lead the way.”


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

From a distance the ship had looked tiny among the cruise liners and cargo ships.  Up close it was massive.  The sails towered several stories above the deck.

 

“Red sails?” Angie asked as they boarded.  “A bold choice among seafaring vessels.  I’m impressed.”

 

Donovan gave her a short bow.  “You’re too kind, my lady.”

 

Gabriel had his hands in his pockets as he surveyed the ship through critical eyes.  Not much had changed on board in the four hundred plus years he’d been away.  There were some new faces, but still some old ones as well.

 

Angie counted about a dozen people roaming the deck.  “Are they all vampires?” she asked in wonder.  Vampires were notoriously anti-social.  Bringing them together into a group always spelled trouble.

 

Honestly it wasn’t surprising Gabriel didn’t get attached to anyone.

 

“Some are vampires, some are not.” Donovan answered her.  “I will say that right now you’re the only human on board.”  He gave her a toothy grin.

 

“Human?”  A dark skinned vampire with blond hair looked over in interest.  He approached Angie and poked her arm lightly with one finger.

 

“Uhm… excuse me?” Angie raised an eyebrow.

 

The vampire’s eyes widened in awe.  “I say.  A real live human…”  He poked her again.

 

Donovan put a large hand on the vampire’s head and shook him.  “Didn’t you and your brother just get out of a scrape with a couple of humans?” he asked.  “As I recall that fool brother of yours is still down in the med bay getting silver pulled out of his hide.”

 

“Tch, those were hunters.”  The dark vampire crossed his arms over his chest.  “They barely count as human.”  He began looking Angie all over, even her back.  “Look at this one though, she’s not even armed!”

 

“Uhm…” Angie said with increasing urgency, shrinking back, closer to Gabriel.  “You’re starting to make me wish I was…”

 

Donovan grabbed the vampire by the back of his shirt and dragged him backwards.  “This is Nigel, dear Angie.  You can feel free to ignore him.  He’s harmless.”

 

“Oy!” Nigel yelped.  “Is that anything to say about your Man-at-Arms?”

 

“It is when he gets bested by three hunter spies!  Now get yer arse down below decks and help mend up your worthless brother before I keelhaul the pair of you!”

 

“I can feel a lot of love on this boat.” Angie whispered to Gabriel.  She was surprised when he chuckled lightly.  When was the last time she’d seen him laugh?

 

Nigel was reluctant to leave, but then brightened up.  “Oh, I’ll tell Florence there’s a human girl on board.  That’ll get him on his feet.”  He turned and jogged away.

 

Donovan started barking orders, taking control of his ship.  “Princess, go and clear my cabin up!  Make it ready to accommodate guests!  Nymph, where are you!  Nymph!”

 

“Right here, Captain.”  Nymph appeared at his side as if out of nowhere.

 

Angie’s eyes widened in amazement.  She’d never seen anyone so delicately beautiful in her life.  Nymph caught her staring and smiled kindly.  Angie felt her cheeks flush again.  This was turning out to be an embarrassing night.

 

Donovan turned to Nymph.  “Ah, there you are.”  He placed his hands gently on their shoulders.  “Go see about some refreshments for our guests.”

 

“I’ll go and inform the galley.”  Nymph turned and walked away.

 

Donovan gestured grandly ahead, indicating that Gabriel and Angie should go ahead of him.  Angie stepped forward first, followed closely by Gabriel.  Another crew member held a door open for the trio and they descended into the heart of the ship.

10: 9 - Going With the Flow
9 - Going With the Flow

Donovan’s cabin was smaller than Angie had expected, but it exuded a cozy warmth that made her instantly feel at ease.  She breathed deeply, inhaling the scent of jasmine and incense.

 

The walls were covered in both cloth banners and more modern posters.  His bunk was against the back wall and littered in a disarray of pillows and blankets.  The space above the small dresser was covered in photographs.  Some crisp and new while others were yellowed with age.  Still more were in black and white.  Angie turned to them right away.

 

Of course there wouldn’t be a picture of a younger Gabriel here.  He had left the crew before the invention of the camera.  Still it was interesting to see how Donovan’s crew had changed over the last hundred years.

 

Gabriel stood next to her, peering at the pictures as well.  Angie was reminded of when Gabriel had met her mother.  The pictures in the kitchen had been the first thing he’d paid attention to there as well.

 

She spotted Nigel in several pictures, standing next to another vampire that was most likely Florence.  They looked completely unlike each other.  Nigel had chocolate skin and bold features, while Florence was paperwhite and elegant in feature.  Were they really brothers?

 

“Where did you pick these two up?” Gabriel asked Donovan.  He pointed to Nigel and Florence’s pictures.

 

Donovan leaned back on his heels as he thought.  “It was… 1869 I believe.  A little port in Australia.  Poor things were half-starved and fully insane.”

 

“Still picking up wayward souls in need, I see.”

 

Donovan beamed.  “Would you look at that, you started a tradition!”

 

Gabriel shoved his hands back into his pockets and looked irritated.  Angie decided to be the one to ask questions for a bit.  There was a lot she was curious about.  “Where did you meet Gabriel, anyway?”

 

Donovan’s eyes turned wistful.  “Wow, that sets me back.  Let me recall…”  He closed his eyes and thought hard.  “It was a cold, barren place.  Dead of winter.  I found him collapsed in a snow drift, covered in blood.  He was a thin scrap of a thing back then, and nearly dead.  I kept thinking at the time that he must have dragged himself out of one hell of a fight.”

 

Gabriel’s spine stiffened as a dim memory surfaced.  It flickered in his mind and he grasped at it.  ‘Hey, Gabriel.  Let’s kill Lilith.’  It wasn’t Donovan that said that to him.  It was from before.  Who was it?

 

“Lilith…” Gabriel’s whisper was like a caress.

 

Angie looked at him sharply.  “Are you okay?”  A tremble ran through him and he shut his eyes.

 

Donovan opened his eyes.  “It was near what you now call Alaska.” he finished answering Angie’s question.

 

Angie looked back at Donovan, but her eyes kept glancing at Gabriel.  “So you rescued him, basically.”

 

The pirate laughed heartily.  “You could put it that way.  Though that’s not the way he sees it.”

 

“Kidnapped and forced into slavery more like.”  Gabriel was back to glaring at Donovan.

 

“Bah!  You’d never had a life so good.”

 

“Except I wasn’t allowed to leave!”

 

“Who else was going to pay for your room and board?”

 

“And you really wonder why I escaped the first chance I got?”

 

Sparks were flying, and not in a good way.  There had to be a way to settle these two down so they could set aside their differences and have a peaceful conversation.

 

Florence burst into the room suddenly.  His shirt was open and he had bandages wrapped all the way around his torso, from his chest down to his belly button.  He stumbled dramatically, one arm outstretched.  “Human girl…” he gasped like a starving man.

 

“Uh, yes?”  Angie raised her hand a little.

 

His eyes widened as he saw her.  “Nigel, you didn’t say she was beautiful…”

 

Nigel was leaning against the doorframe, looking annoyed with his brother.  “Well you didn’t give me the chance, now did you?”

 

Florence straightened up and bowed before Angie.  The pressure on his chest made him groan in pain.  “You must be Florence.  Are you alright?” she asked in concern.

 

He lifted his face to her, which was strained.  “This agony is bearable... so that I could meet you... gorgeous one.”

 

Angie held her hand out to him, her expression wry.  “I’m Angie.  It’s a pleasure.”

 

He took her hand gratefully, kissing the back of it gingerly.  He turned his head back to the doorway.  “She smells like sunshine, brother.”

 

“Aye.  Flowers too.”  Nigel closed his eyes and sighed happily.

 

Angie pulled her hand back slowly.  “You two don’t get much shore leave, do you?”

 

Florence’s expression when he looked back at her was positively tormented.  “It’s been ages…  Literally ages...”

 

“Donovan hasn’t let his two best men go ashore for personal enjoyment in nigh three decades.”  Nigel tsked, shaking his head.

 

“Yeah, and you remember what happened last time I let you two out of my sight.”  Donovan shook his fist at the pair.  

 

“It was one, small, teensy fire that may have destroyed six, seven city blocks.  At the most.”  Nigel assured Angie.

 

“Every whore in the city slept well that night though, brother.”

 

Nigel’s eyes grew misty.  “Like sweet little lambs…”

 

Florence spasmed then, grabbing his chest.  He coughed violently.  “Ohhh, that’s my heart stopping, it is.”  His voice went faint and he collapsed on the floor.

 

Nigel rolled his eyes and grabbed his brother’s foot.  “Let’s get Nymph to feed you.  You’ll be right as rain then.”  He gave Angie a wink and a smirk, then dragged his fallen brother back up the stairs.

 

“Quite a pair you have there.” Angie said to Donovan.

 

He had his hand on the bridge of his nose.  “Aye, and they’re denser than a bag of bricks.”  He pulled his phone out of his pocket.  It was vibrating.  He answered it.  “They’re on their way to you now, Nymph.  I’ll take our guests to the galley.”  He hung up and looked at the two of them.  “Who else needs a drink?”

 

Gabriel raised his hand up.  Angie shook her head.  “I don’t drink alcohol, which is what I’m assuming you’re offering.”

 

“I’m sure we can rustle up some refreshment for you.”

 

    “Much obliged.”

 

    They exited the cabin and went back up to the deck.  They passed other crew members engaged in various activities.  Conversing, playing cards or dice.  Angie spotted a pair off to the side playing Pokemon.

 

    “Looks like you have a full ship here tonight.” She commented.

 

    “Aye.  Shore leave was cancelled due to the hunter spies I mentioned earlier.”

 

    “I guess a setup like this draws all kinds,” she sympathized.  “We had a run in with a couple of hunters recently as well.  One of them tried to recruit me.”

 

Donovan’s eyes widened.  “Thank the stars you declined.  There’s nothing worse than a hunter.”

 

“The one I met is not on my list of favorite people.”  Angie frowned.  The hunter in question was Arthur Statton; her father.  She hadn’t discovered this till Gabriel told her in order to prevent her from shooting him.  She’d grown up her whole life never knowing the man, and she still wished she didn’t.

 

“Have you ever seen this symbol?” Gabriel asked.  He handed Donovan a business card.  It was the same card Arthur had given Angie.  She was to call it when she became ‘disillusioned’.

 

The only things on the card were a phone number and a symbol of a sword wrapped up in a chain.  “They wear this symbol on their forearms.”  Donovan confirmed.  “Nigel told me that the spies were an old man and a young woman.”

 

Angie felt a cold pit form inside her stomach.  “Did the old man smell like whiskey and a lack of self-respect?”

 

Donovan nodded.  “Nigel said there was a strong smell of alcohol in the air.”

 

“That would be the hunter that gave me the card.”

 

“Don’t let them get your hooks into you, young Angie.  Hunters carry a darkness in their hearts like no other.  They will not tolerate anything different occupying their world.  They think nothing of shooting first when you’re not human enough for their liking.”

 

Angie knew that all too well.  That old hunter had nearly killed Gabriel for no reason.  It was true that Gabriel had done some heinous things in his long lifetime, but Arthur hadn’t known that.  He’d just attacked right away, even hitting Angie with a ricochet.  Since Great Aunt Katrina had chosen to lock Gabriel up for his crimes rather that killing him, Angie had pretty much given him a clean slate.  Fifty years of solitary confinement and losing his entire family had been enough, in her mind.

 

"Oh lovely Angie, we have returned to your side!"

 

Florence and Nigel were back and Florence was looking much better.  The bandages were gone but he still hadn't buttoned up his shirt.  His pale skin was smooth and unblemished.

 

Angie gave the two vampires a short wave.  "Hello again, glad to see you're all healed up."

 

Florence took her hand in both of his.  Nigel spoke up.  "Florence and I would like to humbly request to be in your company this evening, fair Miss."

 

"Sure, I don't mind hanging out with you guys."  Angie smiled at the pair.  Usually such attention would make her uncomfortable, but Nigel and Florence were so over the top it just amused her.

 

    Nigel took her other hand in his and they started leading her away.   "I'd better not catch you doing anything shifty to our very important guest!"  Donovan shouted at them as he and Gabriel followed.

 

    Nigel gave Donovan a scandalized look.  "We would never be uncouth to a lady."

 

    "I am shocked at your accusations, Donovan.  Shocked."  Florence looked hurt.

 

    "We would never do anything without obtaining consent first."

 

    "'Enthusiastic' consent."

 

    "That's the only kind of consent in my book."

 

"Truly it is, brother.  Anything less would wound my masculinity."

 

They reached a large room containing four long tables.  Dozens of different sized chairs were scattered haphazardly.  The end of the first table was set up neatly.  Nymph stood next to the head of the table, smiling at the group sweetly.

 

Florence and Nigel led Angie to one side of the table.  Nigel pulled her chair out for her and Florence held her hand until she was seated.  They then took chairs on either side of hers.  Gabriel sat across from her while Donovan took the chair at the head of the table.

 

While Angie was preoccupied with the brothers, Donovan had engaged Gabriel in civil conversation.  They seemed to be talking about the ship and various renovations it had undergone over the centuries.  Angie was a bit too distracted to really listen in.

 

She couldn't help but laugh as Nigel and Florence fawned over her.  "You guys are really silly.  I would think thirty years without shore leave would be a cakewalk for vampires.  You guys are pretty much immortal, aren’t you?"

 

"A few years isn't so bad."  Nigel told her.

 

"I could do a few years standing on my head."  Florence confirmed.

 

"After the first decade one starts getting restless."

 

"Antsy even."

 

"Thirty years is maddening.”

 

“Much too long.”

 

Angie started giggling.  She covered her mouth with her hand, but her shoulders shook and there were tears at the corners of her eyes.

 

“Brother, I do believe she thinks we’re funning her.”  Florence said seriously.

 

“The mind boggles.”

 

“I’m sorry, I’m really not laughing at you two, as humorous as you are.”  Angie assured them.  “You’re just reminding me of someone I know who was isolated for a lot longer than you two and he’s never shown the slightest inclination towards anyone.”

 

“He must be dead inside.” Nigel said grimly.

 

“Dried up like an autumn leaf.”  Florence agreed.

 

“If I had to go another decade, I’d probably look like your friend there.”  Nigel whispered in Angie’s ear.

 

Florence leaned close as well, dropping his voice down to a murmur.  “There’s a soul who knows true hunger.”

 

“You can see it in his eyes.  Like a wolf’s.”

 

“The struggle is real.”

 

Nigel held out one fist towards his brother.  Florence bumped it with his own.  “You think that’s why Donovan was so eager to invite him aboard?”

 

“Must be.  There’s gossip going around that he used to be a part of the crew.”

 

“He used to be First Mate.”  Angie told them quietly.  She was starting to feel strangely unsettled.  The brother’s eyes widened at the same time.  “What?”

 

“That’s kind of like saying he was Donovan’s wife.”  Nigel answered softly.

 

Florence rested his chin on his hands.  “No wonder Nymph was looking so down recently.”

 

“Poor thing… we should try and cheer them up later.”

 

As if on cue, Nymph arrived at the table, a tray in their hands.  They placed two glass bottles in front of Donovan and Gabriel.  The bottles were clear and the liquid inside was red.

 

Nigel and Florence both got bottles as well.  Nymph placed a tall glass in front of Angie.  “Springwater and mint leaves, since you don’t like alcohol.”

 

“Thank you.”  Angie said.  “How did you know?”

 

Nymph smiled.  “I just do.”

 

“Nymph, do sit with us please.”  Nigel said, great sympathy in his voice.  “Relax and have some fun.”

 

Nymph gave him a shake of the head.  “Regrettably I have duties elsewhere.  There’s much to do if we want to leave on Sunday morning.”

 

“We’re having a party Friday night.  Apparently.”  Angie spoke up.  “I’d like the chance to return your hospitality.”

 

Nymph’s smile was bright.  “I’m sure Donovan would love that.”

 

"You two can come as well, if Donovan lets you.  Let me give you the address."

 

Nigel held a pen out to her.  Florence patted his pockets, looking for paper.  He held a fist out.  "Write it on my hand."

 

She scribbled her new address on the back of his hand.  The ink was wet so she blew on it lightly.  He collapsed on the table dramatically.  She laughed at his antics.  "We're dying to show you our cabin."  Nigel told her.  "Why don't we leave those two to catch up?"

 

Angie arched a brow.  "No funny business?"

 

Nigel placed a hand over his heart.  "You have my word."

 

"Our word."  

 

"OUR word."

 

"I will personally stake my brother right through the heart if he so much as lays a single unwanted finger on you."  Florence assured her solemnly.

 

"I will personally stake my brother right through the heart if his stare becomes too intense for you."  Nigel vowed.

 

Angie looked over at Gabriel.  He seemed to be getting along much better with Donovan now.  He didn't need her to be a mediator any more.  "Okay, but only for a few minutes."

 

She got up from her chair and followed the brothers out.  Gabriel looked up immediately. "I'll be right back." She assured him with a wave of the hand.

 

"So it's true that even vampires get lonely."  She remarked once they were in the hall.  "I never realized."

 

"Everyone gets lonely, no matter who or what you are."  Nigel told her.  "If you have a beating heart, then you must also have heartache."

 

"Gabriel always seems fine at home.  At ease.  I guess I don't really know him at all."

 

Florence patted her shoulder sympathetically.  "Even vampires, with our far superior senses, can miss what's right in front of us.  Don't burn yourself up over it.  We all want the best for those we care about."

 

Angie looked up at the low ceiling while she walked.  "I do care about him, don't I?"

 

"Love is always complicated."

 

Angie smiled at him ruefully.  "Now that's something I know first hand.  I used to love someone, very much."

 

"Tell us about him."  Florence said excitedly.  "What was he like?"

 

"He was a human, of course.  This was before I knew vampires existed.  I knew him in college.  He was smart, and good looking.  I think I loved him more than anything.  I honestly think I was obsessed."

 

"What happened?"  Nigel asked.  They stopped outside a door and he opened it for her.

 

"He cheated on me with another girl..."  Angie bowed her head, letting her long hair hide her face.

 

"The slimy bastard!"  Florence exclaimed.

 

"He is indeed a worthless curr."  Nigel agreed.

 

"After he raped me."

 

The silence in the air was like lead.  Nigel and Florence looked at each other over Angie's head, their expressions grim.

 

Angie lifted her head, laughing weakly.  "Geez, why did I tell you that?  I’ve never told anyone that."  Tears slid down her cheeks.  She rubbed the corners of her eyes with the heels of her hands.  "Sorry I ruined the moment.  I'm always doing that.  But you two keep giving me all this attention and I'm really not worthy of it."  She forced out another laugh.  "I'm dirty, you see?"

 

The brothers' eyes filled with pity.  Florence slowly wrapped one arm around her shoulders.  "No, dear gentle Angie.  You're not the unclean one.  It's only that rotten bastard who is impure."

 

Nigel put his arm under his brother's, wrapping it around her upper arms.  "He's poisoned your mind with his filth, but you can't let it keep you down.  If you keep believing that you're broken, then he still has influence over you.  Never let any man rule over you like that."

 

"Thanks for saying that, but I can still feel it."  She put a hand over her heart.  "It's covered up with scar tissue, but underneath it's gone cold and dark.  Sometimes I get so scared... that I don't know how to love anymore."

 

Florence kissed the top of her head gently.  "If it worries you so much, then surely your heart still works.  And if it does, then love will find it's way there again."

 

"I can't see why anyone would want me, or my love."  Her voice was dull.

 

"Well we still desire you, even after hearing your terrible secret.  And after you leave, we will pine for days."

 

"Years."  Nigel corrected him.

 

"YEARS."

 

Angie laughed again, and this time it sounded genuine.  "You two don't let anything keep you down, do you?"

 

"Not even death itself."  Florence assured her.

 

"Believe me, she's tried."  Nigel winked.  He gestured into the empty room.  "Now let's see if we can't find some way of cheering you up."


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

"So, what was married life like?"  Donovan asked with keen interest.

 

"I very much enjoyed the first century."  Gabriel admitted.  "After that it became stifling.  I became more servant than husband.  I've changed a lot since then."  He finished his bottle of blood.  "And here I thought you were going to try to ply me with booze, Donovan."

 

"There's still time for that." he replied cheerfully, reaching into a box under the table and procuring several bottles filled with a clear liquid.  He slid one over to Gabriel.  "I was just waiting till we were alone."  Gabriel's eyes went to the door for what seemed like the hundredth time.  "Relax!  I told you those two were harmless.  She'll come back in one piece."

 

"Evangeline can take care of herself."  Gabriel opened his bottle and took a slow sip.  The alcohol burned, but in a pleasant way.  "I'd be more worried for your men if they decided to try something without her permission."

 

"Oh?  And what if they had her permission?"

 

Gabriel shrugged as he took another sip.  "Then it's really none of my business."

 

Donovan gave him a shrewd look as he started on his own bottle.  "I see.  So that's how it is."

 

"And just what is that supposed to mean?"

 

"Oh, I'm just expressing a bit of relief."

 

"Oh really?"

 

"Indeed.  If she hasn't laid claim to your heart, then it means that I've still got a chance."

 

Gabriel finished his bottle and set it down on the table.  "All I said was that what she chooses to do is none of my business.  And you have no interest in my heart."

 

"No, not your heart." Donovan admitted.

 

Gabriel let out a short laugh.  "I'll sit and drink with you, Blackswell, I'll even be civil.  But that is all you're getting out of me."

 

"You don't sound like someone who was trapped all alone in a box for fifty years."

 

"Disappointed?"

 

"I'll be honest, I am a tiny bit disappointed."

 

"Good."  Donovan slid another bottle towards him, but he shook his head.  "Give me a minute.  I've got a new liver and I haven't put it through it's paces yet."

 

"If what you were telling me before is true, you've got a new everything.  How did you manage that?"

 

Gabriel shook his head.  "I have no idea.  The two who rescued me said I was out in the sunlight for more than a day.  I think the only reason I recovered is because they fed me so well."

 

"I've suspected this for a long time, Gabriel, that you might be older than I am."  Donovan started on his third bottle.

 

Gabriel shook his head.  "No, you're the oldest vampire still living."

 

"That's just a myth I never bother correcting.  I'm old, but not that old."  He looked Gabriel up and down.  "You on the other hand, you have to be at least eight hundred years old."

 

"If I am, I don't recall it."  Gabriel shrugged.

 

"That's because you keep dying.  Messes with your brain."

 

"I don't want to think about how old I am.  Or might be."  Gabriel started on his second bottle slowly.

 

Donovan laughed.  "I'm pretty sure eight hundred is the same as one hundred to Angie, as in too damn old."

 

Gabriel scowled.  "What do you know?"

 

"Ah ha, I knew it.  You do have some small feeling for the girl."

 

Gabriel set his bottle down and leaned back in his chair.  "What I have... is a great deal of respect for her."

 

"Bah, respect.  You're just being thick."

 

"No, I'm being practical.  Humans live how long?  Eighty years on average?  And for the second half their bodies just break down.  If her stubbornness doesn't get her killed early, then I have maybe twenty more good years with her."  He picked up his bottle again.  "Twenty years to me is like watching a movie to a human.  I'd rather just sit back and watch her live her life."

 

"Do you really believe that, or is that what you keep telling yourself hoping you'll believe it."


"It doesn't matter.  It's the truth."  Gabriel took a long draught from his bottle.  "And there's nothing I can do to change it.  That's why I don't even bother dwelling on it."

11: 10 - Missing Our Marks
10 - Missing Our Marks

"Gabriel!  We should head back now if we want to get home before dawn!" Angie called from the deck.

 

"Aye, we're coming."  Donovan appeared on deck, Gabriel behind him.

 

Angie had undergone a wardrobe change since they had last seen her.  Gone were her usual jeans and sweatshirt.  Now she wore a long multi-layered skirt in several shades of blue going into violet and a short white top that left her shoulders bare.  Someone had put thin braids in her hair, adorning each one with thin gold chain and glittering jewels.  At least a dozen gold bangles dangled from her wrists.  She also wore several necklaces, one in particular sporting a very large ruby.

 

A beat up radio was playing a lively tune nearby and Florence and Nigel were taking turns dancing with her.  All three of them were laughing and carrying on.

 

Donovan nudged Gabriel in the side.  “I told you they wouldn’t hurt her.”

 

Florence walked over to the pair, grinning like a madman.  “You’re going to let us go to Angie’s party on Friday, right Captain?” he asked eagerly.

 

Donovan rolled his eyes dramatically.  “I suppose, but only so I can keep an eye on you.  Nymph and I will be attending as well.”

 

“I take back almost every rotten word I’ve ever said about you.”  Florence winked.

 

“Young Angie has made a remarkable transformation in the last few hours.”  Donovan commented.  He threw an arm around Gabriel’s shoulders.  “Don’t you think she’s looking rather lovely?” he teased.

 

“She is.” Gabriel agreed.

 

Angie stopped dancing, her smile fell away.  “What?”  Nigel took both her hands and spun her around.  She went along with him, but kept looking back at Gabriel.

 

Donovan clapped his hands loudly.  “Alright, time to pack it up!  Everyone has work they should be getting back to!”

 

Florence switched off the radio and Angie turned back to Nigel.  “Thank you guys, I had a really fun time.”  She smiled warmly at the pair.  “Oh!”  She started pulling off her bangles.  “Let me give these back to you…”

 

The brothers refused.  “Keep them to remind you of us.” Nigel said breathlessly.

 

“Guys, I’ll see you again on Friday.”

 

“And after that, who knows when?”  Florence asked in agony.

 

“Here, let me give you my phone number.  If you miss me that much, just call me.”  She took Florence’s unmarked hand and wrote her number on the back of it.  “There’s my full name too.  If you ever get an internet connection on this boat, check me out on Facebook or Twitter.”

 

Nymph approached Angie and proffered a plastic bag to her.  “The clothes you came here in.”

 

“Thank you Nymph.  I’ll see you again on Friday?”

 

“Of course.”  They smiled happily.  “I look forward to it.”

 

“We might have the pool cleaned up by then, so bring a bathing suit just in case.”

 

Nigel and Florence grinned.  “This party keeps sounding better and better.”

 

Angie wagged a finger at the pair.  “You keep acting this way about me, but I’m onto your love-starved game.  I know for a fact that there are female vampires on this boat.  I’ve seen them with my own eyes.”

 

    The brothers looked at her, aghast.  “Oh no, vampire girls are the worst!” Nigel exclaimed.

 

    “Cold as ice, they are.”  Florence agreed.

 

    “And deadly!”

 

    “Can’t turn your back on one for a moment.”

 

    Angie crossed her arms over her chest and raised an eyebrow.

 

    “Human girls are far superior, in our opinion.”  Nigel told her.  “For one thing, they are warm.”

 

    “And soft!”  Their expressions softened and they both got dreamy looks in their eyes.

 

    “I’m still not convinced.  Don’t vampires drink blood?  How can you have genuine feelings for a snack?”

 

    Their expressions turned horrified.  “We’ll have you know that we would never cause a fair female harm, especially from feeding!”

 

    “I don’t mind snacking on a bloke if he crosses us, though.” Florence admitted.  “Or a hunter.”

 

    “Well yeah, they would deserve it for attacking us.”

 

    “In general we drink cow’s blood.”  Florence told her seriously.  “Donovan made us switch after he rescued us.”

 

    Angie turned to Donovan angrily.  “Really, Blackswell?  After that speech you gave me in Serendipity 3?  Really!”

 

    “I am nothing if not hypocritical.” He admitted gracefully, bowing.  Angie made a rude gesture with her hand and he laughed heartily.  Gabriel tried to stifle his laughter, but it only made him laugh harder.

 

    Nigel put a hand on her arm.  “We’re grateful to Donovan for making us switch, Angie.”

 

    She looked at them in surprise.  Florence nodded in agreement.  “Oh yes, humans are amazing.”  He spread his arms out towards the city.  “Look at how much you can do when you work together!”

 

    Nigel held up one finger on each hand, placing them close together.  “There are two basic needs in life.”

 

    “Brother, there are actually seven.”

 

    “I’m talking about the two most important ones.”

 

    “Ah, well then, carry on.”

 

    “As I was saying, there’s hunger and desire.”  He made sure Angie was paying attention.  He pulled his two fingers away from each other.  “These two needs are separate from each other.  That’s very important.  It’s impossible to feel hunger for something you desire.  The words may sound similar and one might use one instead of the other in conversation, but they are very different needs.  If Donovan had not cured us of our hunger for humans, then we would never have felt desire for them.”

 

    “And we would have been missing out on so much.  Our interactions with them might be fleeting, but that doesn’t make them any less special in our hearts.”

 

    “Oh…”  Angie rubbed the inside of her wrist absently.  There was a wide v-shaped scar still visible there.  “I think I get it now…”

 

    “It’s getting late, and we still have a long bus ride ahead of us.” Gabriel said.  He turned and headed for the gangplank.

 

    Angie pulled her phone out of her pocket and checked the time.  “You’re right.  I should go.”  She threw her arms around the brothers’ necks and hugged them quickly.  They kissed her cheeks in return.

 

    They watched her run after Gabriel, waving even though she wasn’t looking.  Florence sighed deeply.  “I will have sweet dreams today, dear brother.”

 

    “I will as well.  In the meantime…”  Nigel pulled his cellphone out of his pocket and gave his brother an impish glance.  “Shall we obsessively go over Angie’s Facebook?”

 

    Florence glanced up at the sails.  “The Crow’s Nest has the best reception.”

 

    “I’ll race you to the top!  That is... if you’re not still too injured.”

 

“Thanks to Nymph I am in perfect condition.  You’re on brother!”

 

The pair took off, jumping and climbing up the rigging to the Crow’s Nest.  Donovan watched them go.  “Make sure you finish your work!”  He yelled after them.

 

Nymph leaned their back against the wall by his side.  “How did it go with Gabriel?” They asked.

 

Donovan gave Nymph a sour look out of the corner of his eye.  “You bloody well know how it went, or you wouldn’t be looking so smug right now.”

 

Nymph smiled their sweetest smile.  “Can you blame me?”

 

Donovan sighed.  “Do you think poorly of me?”

 

Nymph held up a thumb and forefinger, squinched together with the smallest space between them.  “A bit.  You humiliated yourself quite nicely though, so I’ll forgive you.”

 

He leaned the back of his head against the wall.  “I’m such an old fool.”

 

“Old flames are like that.  They cloud the mind in fever.”

 

“That’s the plain truth.  And flames don’t burn brighter than Gabriel’s did.  He even taught me a few things you wouldn’t believe...”  His voice turned wistful.

 

Nymph’s smile faded.  Their eyes went to Angie and Gabriel, who were already far into the distance.

 

Donovan felt guilty instantly.  “I’m just reminiscing Nymph.  In all honesty I wouldn’t have done anything.  My pride just needed him to desire me again.”

 

“No, I know.  I’m not concerned, Donovan.”

 

“Then why do you look concerned?”

 

Nymph concentrated hard on Gabriel’s back.  “He carries a shadow, draped around him, covering his heart.  I didn’t see it until you mentioned…”  Nymph blushed delicately.  “I was thinking that any skills he had in the bedroom would have had to be learned from someone, and that’s when I saw the shadow.”

 

“What kind of shadow is it?  Does he know about it?”

 

Nymph closed their eyes and concentrated.  “No, it’s the shadow of something long forgotten, something buried deep.  It has a name…” They opened their eyes again.  “Lilith.”

 

“Lilith as in the vampire Lilith?”

 

“I don’t know.  I know very little of vampires.”

 

Donovan looked up at the sky.  “Well, it must be a different Lilith, because the Lilith I’m thinking of is just a myth.”

 

“Tell it to me.  You know how I love myths.”

 

Donovan chuckled softly.  He put an arm around Nymph and drew them close.  Nymph wrapped their slender arms around his waist.  “That myth goes back thousands of years.  Lilith was said to have been the first vampire.”

 

“How did she become a vampire if she was the first one?”

 

“Well, the legend goes that before God created Eve for Adam, he created another woman.  Not from one of Adam’s ribs, like Eve was, but completely on her own.  That woman was Lilith.  Now, God expected Lilith to serve Adam without question, but Lilith refused.  She would not even bow to God.”

 

Nymph rested their head on Donovan’s chest and snuggled close.  “And then what happened?”

 

“God could not destroy her, so instead he cast her out of Eden and into the harsh world still being made.  Because she was so stubborn and so strong she was determined to stay alive.  That’s how she developed her abilities.  Strength, speed, sharp fangs and claws.  She fought for everything she wanted and grew powerful just to spite God.  When humans began to walk the Earth, she corrupted them as well, feeding them her blood and stealing God’s children away from the sun.”

 

“So she became the first vampire, and then made more?”

 

“So the story goes.  It’s an old tale, designed to get our blood going.  To make us vampires feel better about our cursed existence.”  He laughed.  “I don’t think anyone remembers the tale, much less believes it.”

 

“Stories like that usually have a grain of truth somewhere.”  Nymph pulled away and took Donovan’s hand in both their own.  “We have some time left before dawn.”

 

Donovan put his other hand on Nymph’s neck.  There was a bandage there, the same color as their skin.  “Are you sure you’re up to this?”

 

Nymph smiled.  “I’m fine.  It didn’t take too much to heal Florence.”

 

“I make no promises about being gentle.”

 

“Donovan, when are you ever gentle?” Nymph laughed.


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

“Hey would look at that, we both get seats.”  Angie grabbed Gabriel’s hand and hurried to the back of the bus, which was mostly empty.

 

She sat down gratefully, yawning loudly.  She covered her mouth with her free hand.

 

He sat down next to her and looked down at their clasped hands.  “When did this become a thing?” he asked.

 

She looked at their hands too.  “I dunno, you started it remember?  When we first met Donovan.  I just thought it was a thing we did now.”  Thinking about it was making her self conscious.  She loosened her grip.  “We can stop if you want…”

 

He tightened his hold and lifted his hand up, placing the back of her hand on his chest.  “No, it’s fine.  We should go out like this more often.”  He lifted his face up to the ceiling.  “I like it.”

 

Angie laughed.  “You are drunk.”

 

“I am so drunk.” He agreed.

 

“You’re not going to remember a thing tomorrow when you’re back to normal, are you?”

 

“Oh, I hope not.”

 

“And here I thought vampires could only drink blood.”

 

“Donovan knows someone that makes a special brew.  It’s purified down to straight alcohol.  The amount I drank could kill a bear.”

 

“I’m extra glad I declined, then.  Drunk vampires, huh?  Will the wonders never cease?”

 

“Nope.  This elevator only goes up.”  He pointed at the ceiling and grinned.

 

“That is not a comforting thought.”

 

He turned towards her.  “Let me tell you a secret.”  He leaned close and whispered softly.  “It’s not my job to comfort you.”  His lips just barely brushed her ear.

 

Angie felt a shiver go down her spine and her cheeks and ears grew hot.  She pushed him away with her free hand.  “I’m guessing I should blame Donovan for getting you so drunk.”

 

Gabriel started laughing.  “Always blame Donovan.  Getting me drunk in the past was the only way he could get me into bed with him.”  He turned away and laughed louder.  He stopped suddenly.  “Okay, not the ONLY way…”

 

“Whoa easy, too much information.  I am not liking Drunk Gabriel.  At all.”

 

“Don’t worry, I’m sure that stick will find it’s way back up my ass after I get some sleep.”

 

“Oh wow.  I am so telling Sober Gabriel you said that about him.  Just, wow.”

 

He chuckled lightly.  “It’s the truth though.”

 

Angie snorted.  “That’s why he’s going to be so pissed when I tell him.”

 

Gabriel lifted their hands up and inspected the back of her hand.  He brought it to his lips and kissed it softly.

 

Electricity shot down her arm and lit a fire in her abdomen.  He pulled away till his lips just barely brushed her skin.  His lips parted and he kissed her hand again.

 

Angie tried to pull her hand away, but his grip was like iron.  She pushed his shoulder hard.  "Stop that, you drunk idiot!"

 

He turned his head towards her, his eyes glittered red under heavy lids.  "Why?  You let Florence and Nigel kiss you."

 

Angie was pretty sure her whole face was scarlet right now.  "N-not like that!"

 

"I don't see how it's different." He turned her hand over, inspecting her palm.  He traced her life line with his thumb.  Then he noticed the scar on the inside of her wrist.

 

The scar was from when he'd bitten her.  His wife had kidnapped him and poisoned him with her blood.  In order to defeat Nora, he'd needed fresh blood to counteract her influence. Evangeline had been there at the time, so he bit her and stole her blood.  His venom had been too strong for her.  It had stopped her heart.

 

She'd come to rescue him, and he had nearly killed her.  If Calypso hadn't resuscitated her, Evangeline would not be sitting with him now.

 

Angie kept her eyes on the floor.  As long as he wasn't putting his lips on her, she didn't mind him inspecting her hand.

 

His grip relaxed and their hands dropped down to his stomach.  She looked over at him and was surprised to see his eyes closed, his head drooping forward.  He was asleep.

 

She pulled her hand from his and nudged him in the side.  He did not stir.  "Honestly," she sighed.  "You're more trouble than you're worth."


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

They managed to make it back in one piece.  Gabriel was very tired during the second bus ride as well.  By the time they exited the elevator, he was leaning on Angie for support.

 

She wrapped one arm around his waist and helped him into the apartment.  He didn't stumble, but he was getting heavier by the second.  His bedroom door was directly across from the apartment door, and Angie was grateful for that.  "Come on, just twenty more feet." She encouraged him.

 

She turned the knob with her free hand and pushed the door open with her hip.  Their new bedrooms were small, so his bed was right next to the door.  She ducked out from under his arm and let him fall onto the mattress.

 

He landed on his back, his legs hanging off the side of the bed.  She bent down and pulled of his shoes, then lifted his legs up onto the bed.  He stirred for a moment, his hands fumbling with his belt.  Then he gave up and rolled onto his side.

 

"You'll be fine sleeping in your clothes for one night." She told him.  She sat on the bed, taking a breather.  Gabriel was thin, but that didn't make him light.

 

She rubbed her calf, surprised that it wasn't sore, just tender.  It had healed rather nicely.

 

She looked over at Gabriel.  He was as still as death.  "Frickin vampires..." she sighed.  She leaned over and pushed his glossy black hair out of his face.  "Geez, how could you even compare yourself to Florence and Nigel..."  She leaned her forehead on his shoulder and groaned.  "You're hopeless, you know that?  Just like me."


She stood up, her shoulders slumped.  She left the room, closing the door softly behind her.

12: 11 - Cleaning Up Nicely
11 - Cleaning Up Nicely

It was late afternoon when Angie woke.  She shuffled into the living room sleepily and found Gabriel already awake and sitting on the sofa chair.  He had the laptop open in his lap.

 

Angie's hair was a mess and under her eyes were puffy, meanwhile Gabriel looked as immaculate as ever.  "Not even a hangover, really?" she complained bitterly.

 

"No, I'm fine."

 

"So did that stick find it's way back up your ass?"

 

He looked at her in confusion.  "What?"

 

"Message from Drunk Gabriel."

 

He arched a brow and turned his attention back to the laptop screen.  "I see."  He gestured to the window.  "By the way, the glass needs to be retreated."

 

She realized just then that he'd pushed the sofa chair out of the sunlight coming into the room from their gigantic window.  "What happened?"

 

"Nothing.  I'm fine."  The back of his hand was an angry red.

 

Her eyes widened.  She walked over to him and knelt down next to the chair.  He closed the laptop and straightened up.  "I said I'm fine."  She ignored him and took his injured hand in hers.  His skin was raw and blistered.  She pushed up his sleeve and found the burn went all the way up his forearm.  "It looks worse than it is.  It doesn't even hurt.  It'll heal soon.

 

She gave him an exasperated look.  "Fine then."  She kissed the back of his hand and stood up.  She headed into the kitchen in search of breakfast.

 

He rubbed the back of his hand.  "What was that for?"

 

"Payback for last night."

 

"I made a fool of myself, didn't I?"

 

"Yep."

 

"Just tell me nothing happened with Donovan."  He placed the laptop on the coffee table and stood up.

 

"Judging by how dissappointed he looked when we left, I'd say your dignity is still intact."  Angie discovered a box of cereal in the cabinet.  She quickly grabbed it.

 

Gabriel took his coat off the rack by the door and threw it on.  "Where are you going this time of day?" she asked.

 

"I'm going to see someone uptown about a car." he answered while he pulled on his gloves.

 

"Do you need me to come with?"

 

He shook his head.  "It shouldn't take long.  When I return I'll help Calypso clean out the pool.  She won't leave me alone about it."  His phone chimed from his pocket, as if on cue.  "Do you need anything while I'm out?"

 

"Milk." She said around a mouthful of dry cereal.

 

"All right.  Try to stay out of trouble while I'm gone."

 

"Right back at you."

 

After he left, Angie's eyes went to the laptop.  She stuffed another handful of cereal in her mouth while she contemplated its closed surface.

 

He'd been awfully swift to shut it when she got close...

 

"Fuggit." She said, dusting off her hands.  She scooted around the counter and sat in the sofa chair.  She pulled the laptop onto her lap.

 

She hesitated at the last second.  What was it that guys usually looked at on the internet that they didn't want anyone knowing about?  Last night she HAD learned that even vampires get lonely.

 

She let out a nervous laugh.  She was being silly.  This was Gabriel she was thinking of here...

 

Okay, that only made her more curious.  She opened the laptop.

 

A few tabs were open in the browser.  And they were Craigslist ads for used cars.  She had to admit she was a little disappointed.

 

The first tab was for Facebook, which surprised her.  Gabriel was hardly ever on.  His profile was bare bones, he didn't even have a profile picture.

 

She clicked on it.  If anything she could ninja his account and leave a hilarious message.  It would teach him to always log out when he was done.

 

It wasn't his wall he'd been on though, but her profile.  He'd been going through her pictures.  Just what was his interest in her life before meeting him anyway?

 

The picture he'd been looking at was from her college days, not so very long ago.  It was a big group shot that someone else had tagged her in.  She rolled her eyes.  Of course HE was in it as well.

 

She was in the back, clutching her ex's arm and grinning like a maniac.  She had nearly forgotten how handsome he was before she'd broken his nose.

 

She quickly logged out of Gabriel's account, then logged into her own.  She went through the pictures until she found it again and untagged herself.  She didn't need this kind of aggravation in her life.

 

She logged out again and shut the laptop.  That was enough of that.

 

She was feeling uneasy.  Had Gabriel been going through her pictures innocently, or had he been looking for a pic with her ex in it?

 

He couldn't have heard her last night when she was talking to the brothers, right?  If he had, surely he would have mentioned it while he was drunk on the bus, right?

 

She'd never meant to tell anyone.  She scolded herself for letting her guard down.  Out of everyone, Gabriel was the last person she wanted to find out.  She wouldn't be able to bear it if he saw her as weak or broken.

 

Her hands were trembling.  She took a few deep breaths to calm herself.  She was getting worked up over nothing.  Gabriel wasn't going to find out because she was never going to tell him.


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

The weather report on her phone had said it was ninety degrees out, but it felt like ninety-five.  Tomorrow it would push a hundred, the last gasp of summer.  She and Sybil were bent over, pulling up the weeds that were growing out of the cracks in the pavement by the pool.

 

Angie had traded her jeans for shorts and sandals.  She wore a black tank top under a thin unzipped gray hoodie.  Sybil wore baggy black shorts that went down to her knees, and a heavy black pullover hoodie.

 

"How do goths even survive summer?" Angie asked.

 

"Hey, I am not goth.  I am punk noir."

 

Angie held up her hands, which were covered in thick gardening gloves.  "I stand corrected."

 

Sybil wiped at the sweat beading in her forehead.  "It's a good thing we're having a night party."

 

"Even then it's only supposed to go down to eighty-five tomorrow night."

 

"We'd better get this pool ready by then, in that case." Sybil paused for a moment for a water break.  She grabbed her bottle from the cooler by the pool and drank half of it in two gulps.  She sat at the edge of the pool and let her legs dangle off the side.  "Hopefully the heat is not too much for the vampires."

 

Angie dropped the trowel she'd been using to dig up roots in exasperation. "You've known this whole time, haven't you?"

 

"Yep.  I mean, come on.  Callie's terrible at pretending to be human."

 

Angie sat next to her with her own bottle of water.  "So, what? Vampire roommates are no big deal?"

 

"Are you kidding me?  Callie is the best roommate ever!  Vampire roommates rock." Sybil's eyes were wide in amazement.

 

"My vampire roommate can be a bit surly sometimes." Angie said wryly.

 

Sybil polished off her water.  "Hey if he walks around naked after every shower, I will totally trade with you."

 

"You seem to be quite taken with Gabriel." Angie teased.

 

"How are you not?  Come on, don't you wanna just." She bit her bottom lip and made an incomprehensible noise in the back of her throat.

 

Angie laughed.  "I guess goths really go for the thin and pale look."

 

"It's punk noir!" She splashed Angie with the few drops left in her bottle.

 

Angie held Sybil's arms down with one of hers and dumped the rest of her water bottle over her head.

 

They both erupted in laughter.  "Oh no... My mascara..." Sybil moaned falsely, wiping at her eyes.

 

"Hey, everyone knows to never start a water fight with Angie Statton!"

 

Sybil got to her feet quickly and sprinted over to where the hose was lying on the ground.  Angie sprang to her feet as well, but wasn't fast enough.  "Ah ha!  Now the tables have turned!" Sybil cried.

 

She let Angie have it with the hose.  Angie shrieked as the cold water doused her overheated skin.  "Oh now you're asking for it!"

 

She charged at Sybil, who panicked and dropped the hose.  "Oh sugar!" Sybil took off but Angie was hot on her heels.

 

Angie caught her quickly and they flailed like fish out of water.  Sybil managed to pin Angie's arms to her body.  "Come on now, it's time to be honest..." She said slyly.  "You can't honestly say Gabriel isn't completely smoking."

 

Angie shrugged.  "What's there to say?  I guess I just don't have GOTH senses like SOME girls."

 

"Oh that is it!  You are so getting tickled." Sybil stuck her hands under Angie's hoodie.  Angie shrieked for the second time.

 

The two girls squirmed a bit till Angie tripped and landed on her backside.  Sybil sat on her legs and continued to tickle her.  "Admit it!  Do it!"

 

"Okay!  Okay!" Angie yelled between laughs.  "Uncle!  Uncle!"

 

Sybil stopped her onslaught, but stayed poised and ready to continue if Angie didn't say what she wanted to hear.  "I'm waiting."

 

"Gabriel's not bad." Angie looked to the side, still laughing.

 

"AND?" She asked expectantly.

 

"And I don't exactly mind how he walks around after a shower, or the fact that he sleeps naked!  Now get off me!"

 

Sybil stood up.  "See, was that so hard?"

 

Angie lay on her back weakly.  "It was AGONY."

 

"The truth always hurts." Sybil nodded sagely.  "He really sleeps in the nude?" That sly look crept back into her eyes.

 

"Hey, don't make me install locks on the door." Angie sat up and rubbed her back.  "And I'm pretty sure."

 

"Man, how can you sleep ten feet away from THAT?" She helped Angie to her feet.

 

"Oh yeah, only two walls and a toilet separating us.  I'm on pins and needles just thinking about it."

 

Sybil wasn't paying attention to her anymore.  Her eyes were fixed on the parking lot next to the pool area.  "What. On. Earth..."

 

Angie looked as well and spotted a black car that looked like it was made in the fifties slide into a spot.  "Aw, don't tell me..."

 

She and Sybil walked over as Gabriel cut the engine and got out. A plastic shopping bag dangled from one hand. "This is the car you bought?" She asked incredulously.  "THIS?"

 

Sybil pushed both hands through her hair.  "Holy cow, is this a Studebaker?  Aw man, this thing is a death trap on wheels."

 

"It's a 1947 Studebaker Commander, and it's in perfect working order." Gabriel assured them.  "It's a good car, I used to own one." He handed the grocery bag to Angie.

 

"This car is even older than our last one!" Angie pointed out.  She opened the bag and was pleased to see a quart of milk.

 

"Man if this car hits anything, everyone is going to die." Sybil moaned.  "That's not plate glass in the rear window, is it?  That stuff can cut a person to ribbons."

 

"The windshields have been replaced with laminated glass." It was apparent that Gabriel was trying his best to be reasonable.

 

"Are there even seatbelts?" Angie cupped her hands over the glass and peered into the passenger's seat.

 

"Yes, there are seatbelts." Gabriel answered patiently.

 

"Well at least you won't be speeding in this thing.  What's the top speed?  Forty?"

 

"It's actually eighty-six miles per hour."

 

Angie's eyebrows shot up.  Sybil placed one black sneaker on the front bumper.  "This thing is solid steel.  If there's a head on collision all of the kinetic energy will transfer right into the front seat.  It's heavy too, so you're going to be spending a lot of money on gas.". Angie stared at her.  "What? Goth girls can't be smart and practical?  Since when?"

 

Angie pointed at her.  "Ah!  You said it!"

 

"Dammit!"

 

"I think we're done admiring the new car now." Gabriel suggested.  He started walking away.

 

Sybil and Angie looked at each other.  Sybil snickered, which set off Angie as well.  They stood by the car giggling.  Finally Angie waved her hands and walked away, shaking her head.  "I am so done right now."

 

The sun had just slipped behind the tall buildings surrounding them.  Sunset was approaching.  Gabriel took off his hat, scarf, and gloves.  He placed them in a neat pile by the pool.  "Where's Calypso?"

 

"I'm right here.  I was getting the new paint." Callie exited the building through the back door and hurried over.  Even though there was no longer any direct sunlight shining down, Callie still wore a wide sun hat and long gloves.  She was a lot younger than Gabriel, and burned much more easily.

 

She placed two paint cans at the side of the pool, then hopped down into it.  There were already two brooms in the pool.  She tossed one up to Gabriel, who caught it one-handed.  He joined her and together they swiftly swept up the leaves and detritus that had accumulated on the pool floor.

 

Angie and Sybil stood at the pool's edge, each holding a black trash bag, which the vampires soon filled up.  Callie hopped out of the pool.  "I'll leave the next part to you, sweetie." She retrieved the hose and fed it down to him.

 

Gabriel shrugged out of his long coat and handed it to Angie.  Then he unbuttoned his white shirt.  He folded it carefully and held it up.  Sybil grabbed it before he could hand it to Angie.  "I'll just take that." She smiled.  "Don't worry, I'll keep it safe." She held the material up to her face and breathed deeply.

 

Gabriel looked like he was about to say something, but then decided against it.  He picked up the hose and twisted the head to the high pressure setting.  He squeezed the trigger, aiming at the pool wall.  The water pressure began stripping off the peeling paint.  The slight splashback of water hit his bare skin and turned to steam.

 

Angie sat on the pavement, folding her legs.  She leaned back and relaxed, thankful that the air was becoming cooler.  Sybil joined her, clutching Gabriel's shirt.

 

"You want me to leave you two alone?" Angie teased her.

 

"It smells like sexiness." Sybil sighed in contentment.

 

"I'm sorry to disappoint you, but vampires don't sweat, so no body odor."

 

"Then he uses a very attractive cologne."

 

"Vampires don't need body odor, or cologne for that matter." Callie sat down next to Sybil.  "Humans use smells to communicate all kinds of feelings, without any conscious thought.  Pheremones to attract the opposite sex, for instance.  Vampires do the same thing, but with influence."

 

"Wait, I thought influence was voluntary." Angie interjected.

 

"It works in layers.  There's the influence that we wield, to better dominate our prey, and the influence that is subconscious, helping us to blend in with humans."

 

"And sexy influence?" Sybil asked.

 

"That's a little of both.  When I am attracted to someone, then my influence manifests, trying to better the odds in my favor.  If I really wanted to stack the deck, I could increase my influence to make me irresistible." Callie smiled.  "I say 'me', but my influence isn't that strong.  It would take a much more powerful vampire to really make an impact."

 

The trio turned their attention back to Gabriel.  Sybil looked down at the shirt in her hands.  "So, the reason why I have the hots for Gabriel... is because of his influence and not his bod?"

 

"Yep, sweetie, you're not actually straight."

 

"Well that's a relief!  I was so confused about why I was attracted to a guy all of a sudden!" Sybil's brows knit in confusion.  "Wait, how come I'm the only one affected?" She jerked a thumb at Angie.

 

Angie shrugged.  Callie waved a hand at her.  "Angie's around Gabriel constantly.  Peripheral influence is pretty much useless to her.  It's a little ironic if you think about it." She laughed softly.

 

Angie looked at her hands, lost in thought.  "If what you're saying is true...  Then Gabriel..." She fidgeted uncomfortably.

 

"Yes sweetie?" Callie said encouragingly.

 

Angie's eyes widened.  She turned to the others.

 

"Here we go." Sybil smiled.

 

"Does this mean that Gabriel still has conflicting feelings for Donovan and it's manifesting through influence?"

 

Sybil and Callie's smiles were suddenly strained.  One of Callie's eyebrows twitched.  "I'm not sure that's really the reason..."

 

"But it makes sense!  Their relationship is so complicated." Angie's brow furrowed with worry.  "I mean don't you think that-"

 

Sybil held up both hands, stopping Angie in her tracks.  "No.  Shush.  Stop." Angie tried again to speak but she put two fingers on her mouth and shushed her.  "Just no.  No more talking."

 

Callie had her head in her hands, trying desperately not to laugh.  "I never thought I would feel sorry for Gabriel, and yet here we are."

 

The water stopped.  Gabriel tossed the hose up out of the pool.  Then he jumped ten feet up onto the pavement, landing lightly on his feet.  He walked over to where the girls were sitting.  "Once the water dries we can start painting.  The paint should be dry by morning."

 

Each of them were giving him strange looks.  Evangeline looked worried, Sybil looked sympathetic, while Calypso wore an expression that was a cross between pity and amusement.  "Is there something on my face?" They shook their heads.

 

13: 12 - As the Sun Goes down
12 - As the Sun Goes down

“Angie hurry up!  We still have to get everything downstairs!”

 

"The party doesn't start for another hour, Callie.  We've got plenty of time till the guests arrive!"

 

"Some of them are going to arrive early!" Callie ran out of the apartment, a tray of food in her hands.

 

Angie pulled a chocolate cake out of the fridge and placed it on the counter.  The counter was already full of food, so she had to nudge a few things aside to make room.

 

Gabriel stood in the living room, looking out the window at the skyline.  He was careful not to step into the sunlight.

 

There was a knock on the open apartment door.  "Angie?" A familiar voice called.

 

Angie spun around.  "Kieran!" She cried.  "Omigod I can't believe it!" She ran over to him and wrapped her arms around his neck.  "Did you really fly all the way from Paris to come to a pool party?!"

 

Kieran gave her a brief hug.  "But of course, it's your pool party, isn't it?" There was a bouquet of brightly colored flowers in his hand.  He proffered them to Angie.

 

Kieran was a tall, handsome hunter Angie and Gabriel had met in Paris earlier that year.  He had long dark hair he kept in a loose braid that went down his back.  Not only was he tall, but he was also broad shouldered and muscular.  He wasn't as buff as Angie's step brother, but he came in at a close second.

 

Usually he wore a long black duster, but the summer heat would not allow for it.  Instead he wore a snug gray T-shirt and black jeans.  His bare arms were tanned and well toned.  Covering one eye was a black eye patch.

 

Angie looked into the hall behind him.  "Did you bring Nora?"

 

"Alas, no.  Exams are coming up and she needs to study.  She sends her regards."

 

Gabriel watched the pair out of the corner of his eye.  "I have a present for you." Kieran told Angie, handing her a small white box.

 

Angie lifted the lid, her expression delighted.  "Oh, you didn't have to." She pulled a silver charm bracelet out of the box and held it up to the light.

 

"Here, let me." He took the bracelet and undid the clasp.  She held out her wrist and he put the bracelet on, closing it for her.

 

She gave him a friendly peck on the cheek.  "Thank you.  It's very sweet."

 

"I'm glad you like it." He returned the kiss casually, but on her lips.  Her cheeks turned the barest shade of pink and she ducked her head.

 

Gabriel felt something dangerous twist inside his stomach.  He turned his eyes back to the window.

 

"I have to go help Callie.  Take a load off till the party starts." Angie hurried out the door.

 

Kieran wandered into the living room.  He was trying to appear casual, but Gabriel could see right through him.  "Greetings Gabriel." He said, switching to French.  "It's good to see you looking well."

 

Liar, Gabriel thought.  As a hunter, Kieran would rather see him staked and beheaded.  He turned away from the window.  "There's no reason to pretend politeness with me." He said, his French coming back to him easily.

 

Kieran laughed.  "I suppose, but you can let me try.  I don't enjoy it any more than you, but I'm willing to endure it for some information."

 

"Just come out with it then, and spare us both the niceties." The ice in his voice was making the temperature in the room drop.

 

"Alright, I'll speak plainly.  I'm staying in New York till Wednesday.  I would like to take Angie out for dinner and sightseeing.  Is there anyone in her life right now I should worry about?"

 

Gabriel kept his voice casual.  "She's not seeing anyone, if that's what you're asking."

 

"That is a relief to hear, but I would also like to know if there is anyone who would object to me taking her out."

 

"You mean other than Evangeline herself?"

 

Kieran stepped closer to Gabriel.  He was both taller and wider than him, but Gabriel's glower was far more intimidating than muscle mass.  "You're being awfully cryptic, papillon.  I don't want to start any trouble while I'm here, so could you please tell me if I have any competition?" Kieran's voice took on a threatening tone.

 

Gabriel chose his next words carefully.  "To be perfectly honest..." His eyes narrowed.  "I don't think there's any real competition."

 

Kieran's expression turned suspicious.  "If I didn't know better, papillon, I'd believe that I am already stepping on someone's toes."

 

Gabriel's shrug was casual, but his expression remained cold.  "You're free to believe whatever you like."

 

Kieran put a hand on Gabriel's shoulder threateningly and the twisting in his stomach suddenly snapped.  He brushed away the offending arm roughly.  He planted one hand in the middle of Kieran's chest and pushed him hard.

 

Kieran's legs hit the arm of the sofa chair.  He tripped and fell backwards onto it.  Gabriel stood over him, eyes blazing.  Kieran got up, aiming a punch right at Gabriel's face.

 

Gabriel caught his fist and bore him back down onto the chair.  He straddled Kieran's waist, pinning him down.  Kieran grabbed the front of his shirt, ripping the top two buttons.  "You're fooling yourself if you think a foul papillon is suitable for Angie." He said through gritted teeth as they struggled.

 

"I'm not the one who gets to decide that." Gabriel's voice was a menacing caress.  With his free hand, he clutched a fistful of Kieran's hair, forcing his head back.  He brought his face close to Kieran's, lowering his voice to a whisper.  "And neither are you."

 

A loud clattering sound from the kitchen jerked both men back to their surroundings.  Gabriel looked up.  Angie stood in the kitchen, looking at them aghast.  Sybil was leaning on the counter, eating popcorn from a small bag.  "Aw man Angie, it was just getting good!"

 

Angie gave her an incredulous look.  "How long were you standing there watching them fight?"

 

"The entire time, I think.  I can't understand a word they're saying, but I think they were just about to kiss."

 

Kieran's grip on his shirt slackened.  Gabriel released the hunter and stood up.  Kieran got to his feet and dusted himself off.  He turned and headed for the door.

 

Angie's face was flushed as she knelt down and picked up the metal trays she'd dropped.  "Are you all right?" She asked as Kieran passed.

 

"No harm done." He assured her.  "Just a simple misunderstanding."

 

Angie put the trays in the counter next to the sink and walked into the living room.  "What was that all about?"

 

"A misunderstanding, like he said." Gabriel's expression was unreadable, but he appeared to have calmed down.

 

Angie made a physical gesture with both hands to stifle her irritation and worry.  "Look, I know you don't get along with hunters.  In fact, I don't either!  But Kieran's one of the good guys!"

 

"I believe I made my point perfectly clear to him.  There won't be any further misunderstandings."

 

Angie sighed.  "That's all I'm asking." She frowned at his ruined shirt, pulling at the collar and inspecting it.  "You'd better go get changed. More guests are arriving." She went back into the kitchen and began arranging plates of food on the trays.

 

Gabriel bent down and retrieved one of his missing buttons from the floor.  He scowled at it.  Sybil was still staring at him.  "Can I help you?"

 

"Talk French to me."

 

"Vous êtes une fille étrange et déroutant, donc je vous ignorer." He turned and headed for his bedroom.

 

Sybil sighed happily.  "Oh wait, I'm supposed to be helping Callie."

 

"Sybil!  We have to get the karaoke machine downstairs NOW!"

 

"I'm coming, I'm coming!  Why do you own a karaoke machine anyway?  You never even use it!"

 

"Duh, I bought it for the party!"

 

"Take this down with you." Angie said, holding out a tray of food to Sybil.  "And don't devour everything on it before you get to the pool."

 

"Oooo! Are those peanut butter cookies?" Sybil put one in her mouth before taking the tray and heading out.

 

Callie hurried into the kitchen after Sybil left.  She looked at Angie in frustration.  "You're still not dressed!"

 

Angie looked down at her T-shirt and denim shorts.  "What's wrong with this?"

 

"You can't swim in a T-shirt."

 

"Well I don't have a bathing suit.  I never replaced the one I lost in the fire."

 

Callie placed her hands on Angie's shoulders, turned her around, and steered her towards her bedroom.  "Yes you do.  I bought you one last week and put it in your drawer.  I was hoping you would have found it by now."

 

Gabriel stood naked in his own bedroom, contemplating three swimsuits lined up on his bed.  One of the first things he'd done after the fire had been to restock his extensive wardrobe.  He was always particular about what he wore, and made not even the smallest decision lightly.

 

He heard Evangeline's door open and close.  "Callie, why are you always ragging on my clothes?" Evangeline complained.  Even through two walls he could hear her voice as if she were in the same room with him.

 

"Because you have no style!" Calypso replied impatiently.  "And no, oversized sweatshirts are not a style!"

 

"Am I not allowed to be comfortable?  I don't care about style."

 

"It's not about comfort and you know it!  There are plenty of nice clothes in your size that would be perfectly comfortable, but you keep stealing your brother's old clothes." There was the sound of a drawer opening.  "You can't hide the real reason, not from me.  I know how you used to dress in high school.  That's why I bought you this."

 

"Callie I refuse to wear that."

 

"Why?"

 

"Because it's indecent!"

 

"No, no it is not.  This is the same style two piece you wore when you went on your senior class trip.  That was TWO YEARS AGO."

 

There was a long silence, then Calypso spoke again, more gently.  "Sweetie, you know I love you so much.  That's why I get upset when I see you doing this to yourself.  You have to understand that it was not your fault.  At all.  It wasn't how you acted, or how you dressed.  You have to stop blaming yourself."

 

Evangeline's voice was small, barely a whisper.  "I don't know if I can."

 

"All you have to do is try.  Take it in steps.  Start tonight.  I'm here to help you."

 

"...Can I see it again?"

 

"Here you go."

 

"I really like it.  Thank you, Callie."

 

"I know you do, sweetie.  And you're welcome.  I'm going to let you get changed.  There's a terry cloth robe on the bed.  I'll meet you downstairs."

 

"All right, I'll be just a minute."

 

Gabriel waited several minutes after Evangeline changed and left before choosing his swimsuit and exiting his room.  He didn't want to chance meeting her alone when she was self-conscious and vulnerable.


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

"Ow!  Dammit, girl!  Will you just leave me alone?" Arthur yelled gruffly, clutching his arm.

 

Blue held a cotton swab in her hand, looking determined.  "No, if you don't keep those stitches cleaned, they'll get infected."

 

Without his dirty old coat hiding it, it was plain that Arthur was fit for his age.  He had to be in order to be an effective hunter.  When he wasn’t on a mission he was working out or eating something healthy.  If he’d only stop drinking, he’d prolly have a long life ahead of him.

 

Well, he’d have to stop hunting as well.

 

“Aren’t we supposed to be at another one of damned ‘staff meetings’ Harris keeps setting up?”

 

“It’s fine.  They won’t start without us.”  She pressed the cotton to his wound again and he flinched.  “Jesus, Arthur, you weren’t this whiny when that vampire slashed you in the first place.  Stay still!”

 

“You can’t use that word.” he reminded her sourly.  “You have to call them angels, remember?”

 

She rolled her eyes.  “I don’t get why we have to call those ugly monsters angels.”

 

“Because we share this building with civilians, or did you forget about the twenty-two hundred people that also work here?”

 

“But why do we have to use such a beautiful word?  Why can’t we call them devils?  That’s what they are.”

 

“That you’ll have to take up with Harris.”

 

“I might just do that.”  She finished cleaning him up.  “Okay, you can roll down your sleeve.”

 

Arthur got to his feet, grateful the torture was over.  Now he could get back to work.

 

The others were already waiting in Harris’ office.  Green sat off to the side, her phone in her hand.  Arthur patted her on the shoulder before taking his place closest to Harris.

 

Harris stood facing the large floor-to-ceiling window that was the back wall of his office.  He was a middle aged man with brown hair graying at the temples.  With his soft physique and gray business suit he was as far removed from a hunter as one could get.  When everyone was seated, he turned around.  “So, what do we know so far?”

 

“Blackswell has the package.”  Arthur said.  “We’re not sure if he knows we’re after it, or if he thinks we’re just after him.”

 

Harris lifted up a piece of paper off his desk and inspected in casually.  “And what do we know about the Angel of Death?”

 

Albert spoke up from the back.  “He’s never been sighted this far south before, so our information is limited.  I pulled everything we had from the Alaska database, but it’s not helpful.  I’m still negotiating with the Canadian government to allow me access to their police network.  I might be able to find something then, but it will take time.”

 

Harris turned his attention back to Arthur.  “The girl that is with him.  That’s your daughter, correct?”  Arthur’s mouth was a grim line.  He nodded.  “is it true that she’s related to Katrina Riley?”

 

Arthur shifted in his chair.  “Yes.  That’s how I met her mother, Vivian Garcia.  I was searching for Katrina Riley, but found her niece instead.  I thought she might have been a hunter as well, but I was mistaken.”

 

Harris’ eyebrows raised.  “That’s quite a mistake.”

 

Red, who was sitting next to Arthur, snickered into his hand.  Arthur slapped him on the back of the head without looking at him.

 

Harris tapped the top of the paper against his forehead while he thought.  “All right, new plan.  A plan that will allow us to obtain both the Angel of Death and the package.  At the same time.”

 

“Are you sure you want to bag an angel that powerful and bring him here?” Arthur asked seriously.  “The others are small fry compared to him.  I’m not sure the box will be able to hold him.”

 

“I’ll send Black on this one.  He’ll be able to knock this Angel of Death down a few pegs, surely.”

 

“Just so I’m clear.  This new plan doesn’t involve using my daughter as bait, does it?”

 

Harris smiled comfortingly.  “Silver, there is no need to worry.  You’ll be there to make sure nothing happens to her.  Besides, this is your chance to rescue her from that monster’s clutches, isn’t it?”


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Angie hesitated at the back entrance to the building.  She fidgeted with the white robe she wore, wishing it was longer.

 

A soft breeze tickled her bare legs, but it was warm.  It made her a little grateful she wasn't wearing pants.

 

Sybil passed by, looking around.  Then she spotted her and ran over.  She had changed into a black bikini that made Angie's two piece look quite conservative.  She was chubby at the waist and thighs, but didn't appear to have any shame at all.

 

"Angie!  There's this guy here claiming to be your brother, but he doesn't look anything like you at all!" She stopped in front of her and huffed a little.  "Want me to throw him out?"  She looked over her shoulder.  "I think I can take him."

 

"Now that would be something to see!" Chris laughed as he walked towards them.  He wore a pair of yellow trunks and had a towel draped over one bare shoulder.

 

Angie forgot all about her shyness and ran to her brother.  She threw her arms around his neck and he lifted her up in a tight bear hug.  "I've only been gone a few weeks." He said teasingly.  "Did you really miss me that much?"

 

"Always.  It feels like FOREVER."  She gave him a loud kiss on the cheek and ruffled his short blond hair while she had the altitude.

 

He set her down gently, chuckling.  "How about some more familiar faces?  I picked up some passengers on my way over."

 

Angie peered around his massive bulk and her eyes widened in delight.  "Cassandra!"

 

Cassandra Andrews walked over, a cooler dangling from one hand.  She wore a short white tank top and a pair of men's swimming trunks.  She gave Angie a peace sign.  "Hey there Angie, long time no see.  I missed your face." She grinned her impossibly white smile.

 

Cassandra and her brother Ricky were a mix of African and Native American blood, giving them exotic facial features.  Cass's skin was a dark chocolate, while her brother's was more of a milk chocolate.

 

"I missed your face too." Angie held her arms out and they embraced warmly.

 

"Why didn't you tell me your new address, silly!  My school is just ten blocks..." She turned a little and pointed.  "That way."

 

"I had no idea!"

 

"That's because you're lousy at keeping in touch." Cass poked her in the chest.

 

"Isn't it a long commute though?  All the way from Long Island?"

 

"Nah, me and some classmates are renting out an apartment nearby.  I had to give the new lovebirds their space."  She rolled her eyes dramatically.

 

"Lovebirds?"  Angie's eyes widened.  "Stop!  Don't tell me..."

 

Cass gestured grandly behind her.  Ricky and Steven were walking towards them from the parking lot.  They both wore swimming trunks.  Ricky was shirtless, but Steven wore a white T-shirt.  They were holding hands.

 

Ricky was grinning like a madman.  He raised one arm up and waved.  Steven looked embarrassed.

 

"Oh. Em. Gee." Angie said.

 

Cass nodded ruefully.  "When your brother turns your crush gay, it's time to bow out gracefully."

 

"I'll have you know that I am not gay."  Steven said as they drew near.  He adjusted his glasses self-consciously.  "I identify as Asexual." His ears turned red.

 

Angie mock-punched Ricky's arm.  "I am unbearably happy for you two.  Congratulations."

 

Cass grabbed Angie's arm and pulled her off to the side.  "Okay, real talk.  Are there any cute guys coming?  Because I don't feel like being a third wheel all night."

 

Angie gave her an amused grin.  "There's a couple of guys I'm thinking of.  Trust me, you won't be disappointed."

 

"Well, all the humans have arrived." Callie appeared out of nowhere and clapped her hands together.  "Refreshments are over there.  No diving into the shallow end, it's only four feet deep."

 

Cass held up her cooler.  "We brought a little something ourselves."

 

"So when are all the vampires getting here?" Ricky asked, looking around.

 

Angie threw her hands up.  "All right, who told you?" Steven raised his hand silently.  "I swear, vampires are the worst kept secret around here."

 

"It's all right, Angie." Cass told her.  "Sure, we might have been freaked out if you'd told us in the beginning, but that was before we met Callie."

 

"Yeah, Callie is the best." Ricky agreed.

 

"Besides, Ricky and I used to get teased all time time in school because of our looks.  It's taught us not to judge based on appearances."

 

"Or centuries of established lore and fiction."

 

"You guys..." Callie covered her mouth with her hands.  "If I were able to blush..."  She gathered them together and hugged all three of them.  “The others will be here soon, so we might as well get started now.”


The gaggle of humans cheered and headed for the pool.

14: 13 - Last Friday Night
13 - Last Friday Night

AN:  This chapter took FOREVER to write because it is SO LONG!  *dead*  It’s long enough to be split into two chapters, but I didn’t want you guys left hanging in the middle of the party.  So here you go.  Enjoy.  I love you.  *meek voice*  please review...

 

Gabriel joined the growing group downstairs.  He wore short black trunks that sat low on his hips.  Angie always commented on how thin he was, but he wasn't without tone.  His muscles were tight and compact, and much more powerful than any human's.

 

Sybil let out a fox whistle when she saw him.  "What, no speedo?" She complained loudly.  "I don't want anything left to the imagination!"

 

Gabriel could hear her, of course, but he chose to ignore her.

 

“Okay, this party only has one rule.  If you want to drink any booze, you have to agree to sing at least one song on the karaoke machine.”  Callie grinned.  “Of course, I have already picked all of your songs for you.”

 

Angie raised her hand.  “Do you have to drink in order to sing?  I like singing.”

 

“No, you’re good Angie.  You just don’t get to choose your first song.  I’ve already put together the playlist.”

 

“You’re going to embarrass all of us, aren’t you?” Chris accused.  He was already in the pool.

 

Callie shrugged.  “You’ll be drunk, so what do you care?”

 

“You make a persuasive argument.”

 

A car parked in the lot next to Gabriel's car and two people that Angie didn't recognize got out.  They were a boy and a girl, both in their teens.  They both had black hair, the boy's was short and the girl's was long.  Both had their hair parted in such a way as to obscure one of their eyes, though they each parted their hair on a different side.

 

The boy wore an old Victorian style bathing suit in faded blue and white stripes.  The girl wore a long white sun dress, white lace gloves, and a straw hat.  The boy carried a cooler and the girl held a large white box in both hands.

 

Gabriel stepped forward to greet the pair.  "Anais, Ciel.  It's so good to see you again."

 

Ciel embraced Gabriel like a brother.  Anais balanced the box on one hand and held the other out to Gabriel.  Gabriel dutifully kissed the back of it.

 

"We've brought refreshments!" Ciel held up the cooler.

 

"And pastry for the humans." Anais held the box out to Gabriel.

 

Gabriel took the box and the cooler and brought them over to the refreshments table.

 

Angie knew the teens were familiar but she was trying place from where...

 

Then it clicked in her head.  They were the kids that had rescued Gabriel and taken him to their birthing clinic to heal.  They had looked a lot younger then.  That was the thing about vampires, age was fluid.

 

Callie stood in front of Angie frowning.  "What?" Though she felt she already knew what was wrong, with the way Callie was giving her closed robe a disapproving look.

 

In a blink of an eye Callie had untied the robe.  "Hey, wait a sec!". Angie hurriedly tried to grab the tie, but Callie swiftly caught it first.  With one fluid movement she pulled the tie out of all the loops.

 

She held up the end of it.  "This is for your own good." Then she walked away.

 

Walking in from the street were Donovan and Nymph.  Florence and Nigel followed closely behind them.  Nymph was the only one of the group dressed for swimming.  They wore a pale yellow T-shirt and green swimming trunks.

 

Nigel and Florence made beelines for Angie.  "Sweet Angie, finally we have returned to your side!"

 

"It's been less than forty-eight hours, chill." Angie laughed.

 

"We've brought copious amounts of alcohol with us." Florence said, holding a large wooden crate in his hands.

 

"I am sure Callie will just love taking that off your hands for you."

 

Nigel was peering past Angie at the crowd by the pool.  "I spy two exquisite human girls, brother."

 

Florence smirked.  "One for each of us."

 

Sybil was close enough to overhear.  "Oh no, I'm already dealing with unwanted feelings for a sexy male vampire.  One is enough." She held her hand out and walked away.

 

The brothers weren’t even fazed.  They turned their attention to Cass, who was sitting at the edge of the pool watching her brother dunk Steven under the water.  “I suppose we could share.” Nigel said.

 

“I’m sure we can come to some sort of arrangement.”

 

Nymph headed right for the pool while Donovan stayed off to the side.  Since the pool had no working lights, Callie and Sybil had tossed in literally dozens of glowsticks.  The bottom of the pool looked like an underwater rave.

 

Nymph dove into the water gracefully, zipping across like a fish.  They came up for air at the other end and then dove back under.

 

Steven fended off Ricky as best as he could.  He finally got the upper hand by kicking Ricky’s legs out from under him and pushing him under the water.  “Ha!” he cried, still spluttering water.

 

Nymph swam over to Steven and surfaced, staring at him in curiosity.  Nymph leaned closer to him, peering into his eyes.  Steven hurriedly went to adjust his glasses, having forgotten that he’d taken them off before going into the pool.

 

“Geez, um…” he stammered before realizing that Nymph’s eyes were the exact same color as his own.  He stared in wonder.  “Are you…”

 

Nymph clasped their hands together in delight.  “I knew it!” they exclaimed in their soft voice.  “You are of fey and human descent.  Though only a small part of you is fey.”

 

Steven’s went wide.  “You too, right?”

 

Nymph shook their head.  “Oh no.  I am pure-blooded fey.”

 

“That’s impossible.  My father told me there were no more fey.”

 

Nymph’s expression became saddened.  Ricky sat crouched in the water next to them, just the top half of his head sticking out.  His eyes moved back and forth between them.  “It’s true…  I’ve sailed for a very long time and I’ve not found any of my brothers or sisters in centuries.  I’m so afraid that I might be the last one left.”

 

Steven put his hands on Nymph’s arms comfortingly.  “What happened to them all?”

 

The sadness in their eyes deepened.  “Vampires.” Nymph whispered.  “Fey are powerful beyond imagination.  Our blood was coveted by the nosferatu.  When they drink it, they are able to heal any wound and gain terrible strength.  We were hunted to extinction centuries ago.  We were powerful, but the vampires had so many more numbers.”

 

Steven was sad too now.  Ricky decided to break the mood.  “You don’t look powerful beyond imagination.”  He poked Nymph’s side.

 

Nymph turned to him.  “I am but a child still.”  Their eyes burned with sudden passion.  “In three hundred years I will mature and wield unbelievable might.  I and my children will vanquish all foes and we will be revered as gods.”

 

Ricky stared at Nymph for a long moment.  “I wish you all the best.”  Then he ducked back down under the water.

 

Angie and Sybil sat in deck chairs by the pool.  Sybil nudged Angie's shoulder.  "Hey, while Gabriel is distracted down here, let's go upstairs to his bedroom and go through his stuff."

 

Angie gave her a skeptical look.  "You KNOW now that only reason you like him is because of vampire mind voodoo and yet you're still after him?"

 

"For the record I was never ‘after’ him.  I’m just openly exuberant about art I appreciate.  And secondly, I want to mess with him in retaliation." Her expression darkened.  "Stupid vampire mind tricks, making me attracted to a guy."

 

"It's not like he's doing it on purpose." Angie pointed out.

 

She shrugged.  "Hey, if I wasn't random, spiteful, and confusing, then I'd be nothing."  Her expression turned canny.  "Come on... Ten bucks says he's got a vibrator hidden under his mattress."

 

For a second Angie looked absolutely appalled.  Sybil waggled her eyebrows.  Angie's expression turned shrewd.  "Twenty."

 

"Oh come on." Callie said, coming out of nowhere.  "You don't have time for this." She snagged Angie's arm and hauled her to her feet.

 

"Hey wait!" Sybil complained.  Callie shoved a crumpled twenty dollar bill into her chest and dragged Angie away.

 

Sybil unfolded the bill and grinned.  "Aw yeah, easy money."

 

“You know, you can’t fool everyone when you act naive like that.”  Callie said.  “Just feel lucky that Gabriel doesn’t know how to look up your browser history.”

 

“Whoa, hey!  I just read a little, not-”

 

“Yeah, I know what you read.”  She said as she continued to drag her down the length of the pool.

 

Angie dug her heels in, stopping them both.  “Callie, what’s wrong?  You’re being really pushy today.”

 

Callie turned.  Her smile was bright, but tight at the corners.  “I know I am, and I’m sorry.  It’s just that we’re getting down to the wire now and I need to fix as much as I can before-”  She shook her head quickly, as if trying to clear it.  “I just want to help.”

 

Angie gave her a sympathetic look.  “I can see that you’ve been pushing yourself, but it’s not your responsibility to fix all my issues.”

 

Callie’s blue eyes looked a little desperate.  “Angie, sweetie, you’re the best friend I’ve ever had.  You literally saved my life when we first met.  I used to be so tuned into you I could see your whole life mapped out down to the minute.  If you had a road map like that, and you knew you could help a friend, definitely help, wouldn’t you?”

 

“I can’t say for certain, but probably.”  Angie sighed in defeat.  “If I could see the future and know that everything definitely turns out okay.”

 

“Good, because I really need you to trust me right now.”  Callie put both hands on her shoulders and looked deep into her eyes.

 

“Okay… for what?”

 

“Step two.”  She turned and led Angie over to the parking lot.

 

A woman Angie’s age was waiting there, leaning on the hood of a car.  She stood up when the other women approached.

 

Angie’s eyes went wide when she recognized her.  “Julia?”

 

Julia Martinez had been Angie’s best friend in public school.  Angie’s grandfather had family in Puerto Rico that were in the same town that Julia’s aunt and uncle lived in.  Before her mom had married Chris’ dad, they would visit every summer and the two girls had been nearly inseparable.

 

They’d stayed friends up through middle school, but had gone to separate high schools and fallen out of touch.  Angie hadn’t seen her for years, until the day she’d discovered she'd been sleeping with her boyfriend.

 

Angie stood dumbfounded.  She looked at Callie, who was clutching both hands together.  Angie decided to trust her.  “What are you doing here?”

 

Julia’s expression was sad, and guilty.  She had thick, dark curly hair that went down her back and skin a deep tan.  Her lips were large and perfectly shaped.  Her eyes were so dark they were nearly black.  “Um, well…” she said nervously.  She looked over at Callie who gave her an encouraging look.  “I broke up with him, Angie.  A couple of weeks ago.”  Words started rushing out in a flood.  “He was such a tool, seriously.  When your friend called me and told me what happened, it was the last straw on a huge pile of straws.  I had no idea you two were going out, he never told me.  Honest, no clue.”  She wrung her hands in frustration and sighed loudly.  “And he was just so TERRIBLE.  You have no idea what he tried to do to me.  I wanted to PUNCH him right in the dick.  And even though I wasn’t aware of it, I did a really terrible thing to you and I’m really sorry.”

 

Angie was quiet throughout her entire rant.  When she stopped she looked expectant, but even then Angie had a hard time finding any words.  After what felt like ages, she finally spoke.  “I’m the one that broke his nose…”

 

Julia’s eyes bugged out.  “Are you serious?”  Angie nodded.  “Damn, girl.  You go.”  She pushed Angie’s shoulder lightly.

 

Angie gave her a small smile.  “We’re having a pool party right now.  Do you want to join?  We can catch up.”

 

Julia looked over at the group of people carrying on by the pool.  “Sure, why not?  I just happen to be wearing my swimsuit under my clothes.”

 

Angie held out her hand.  Julia took it and Angie led her to the pool.

 

The Karaoke machine was set up in a small gazebo by the pool.  On the outside, the refreshments tables were set up.  Angie and Julia were nibbling on carrot sticks because all of the cookies were gone.

 

“I dunno, Angie, I’m thinking about switching my major.  Maybe go into Criminal Psychology.”  She spoke loudly, because Chris was busy singing his required song.

 

“Is there a lot of call for that?” Angie asked as she fed a celery stick into her mouth slowly.

 

“Well, the NYPD is going to lift its hiring freeze over the next few years, so-”  She stopped and put a hand on her purse.  “Hold on, lemme get that.”  She took her phone out and put it to her ear, plugging the other one with her finger.  “Hello?”

 

Angie watched her friend’s eyes widen, then narrow angrily.  “I told you to stop CALLING ME!”  She swung around, away from Angie.  “No!  I will NOT stop yelling!  LEAVE ME ALONE!”

 

She hung up angrily, throwing her phone onto the snack table.  “Ugh!  What the hell is wrong with him?”  She looked back an Angie.  “I have to go.  He said he was on the way here.  I have no idea how he even knows where I am!”

 

“You didn’t tell anyone?” Angie asked her.

 

“Of course not!  I didn’t know I was going to be staying for a party.”

 

Angie pointed at her phone.  “What about your GPS?  He used to follow me around using the GPS on my phone before I broke his nose.”

 

She picked up her phone and held it out to Angie.  “How do I turn it off?”

 

Angie took the phone and popped off the backplate.  She pulled the battery out and handed everything back.  “That’s the best way I know, Jules, sorry.”

 

“No it’s fine.”  She was still fuming.  “If he IS using GPS then he might not know the exact address.  I better get out of here while he’s still wandering around.”

 

Angie put a hand on her arm.  “No, don’t.  Just hide out here with me and my friends.  If he does come by, we’ll get rid of him.”

 

“I’m really sorry, again.”

 

“There’s nothing to feel sorry about.  The most important thing is that you’re safe.”

 

Gabriel stood on the other side of the gazebo, leaning his back on the wooden frame.  Chris’ singing was loud, but it could not drown out the conversation that had just transpired.

 

It appeared that Evangeline’s abuser was in the vicinity.  The way that events had transpired over the last two days, leading up to this moment, was just too convenient.  As if Fate were taking special interest in Evangeline.

 

His red eyes shifted to Calypso, who was standing by the pool with Sybil.  Even Fate should know when their meddling was going too far.

 

He made his way over to Calypso, grasping her forearm and spinning her around.  She looked at him in surprise.  “Gabriel, what’s gotten into you?”

 

He leaned close to her, keeping his voice low.  “I know what you’re doing, and you’re going to stop it right now.”

 

Calypso’s eyes shifted to Sybil guiltily.  “I don’t know what you mean…”

 

“Why would you do this to her?  Do you really think making her face him out of the blue will really help?  Don’t you think she should deal with her trauma at her own pace?”  His anger was building up, turning his deep red eyes a bright crimson.

 

Calypso’s expression became confused.  “Wait, who are you-”

 

“Evangeline.”  He wanted to shake some sense into her, but he kept a lid on his temper.  For now.  “How could you lead the last person she ever wants to see to this party?”

 

Her eyes turned to saucers.  “No…  I didn’t…”

 

“Do not lie to me, Calypso.  Do you really think I cannot recognize your handiwork when I see it?”

 

She shook her head slowly, horror dawning on her face.  “Gabriel, no I didn’t, I swear.  I planned this party weeks ago.  I just wanted to get Angie out of her shell, and to make up with her friend.  I never…”

 

“Never what?  Saw this coming?”

 

“I truly didn’t.”  She looked over at Evangeline.  “Oh sweetie, I’m so sorry…”

 

“Even if you didn’t plan this last bit, it’s still your fault.” Gabriel insisted.  “Just because you can SEE everything it doesn’t mean you KNOW everything.”  He shoved her arm away in disgust.

 

He turned away from her.  “Wait, what are you going to do?” She asked.

 

He looked back at her over his shoulder.  “I’m not sure yet.”

 

“Don’t kill him.  She wouldn’t want that.  It would ruin the party.”

 

“No…”  He looked out over the pool, till he spotted Nigel and Florence on the other side.  They were fawning over Cassandra, who did not seem to mind at all.  “It’s better to do this the human way.”

 

He jumped over the pool easily, landing lightly next to the trio.  “Please excuse me, Cassandra.  I have to borrow your admirers.”

 

Cassandra looked disappointed, the brothers looked devastated.  Gabriel grasped each one by the shoulder and leaned close, explaining the situation.  “What do you need us to do?” Nigel asked.  They both had determined looks in their eyes.

 

It only took a couple of minutes to go over the plan with them.  "Is there anything I can do to help?" Cassandra asked.

 

"Make sure no one interrupts." Gabriel told her.

 

Angie couldn't stop the terrible cold fidgeting going on inside her stomach.  It took most of her effort just to keep the appearance of calm.  At least Julia wasn't scared.  She was seething with rage.

 

"May we join you fair beauties?" Nigel asked, appearing at her elbow.

 

Florence stood next to Julia and bowed.  "Mi dios!  How could I miss such a lovely flower blooming right under my nose?" He exclaimed.

 

Julia's face brightened instantly.  "Hola.”  She held her hand out to him.

 

He clasped her hand and kissed it gracefully.  “Senorita, if you allow me the pleasure of basking in your radiance this night, I will be your lowly knight.  Please, I beg of you to whisper to me your fondest desires.”  Florence’s eyes glowed with passion.

 

Julia looked absolutely dazzled.  “What is your name?”

 

“My mother named me Florence, but you may call me your humble servant.  Or your dog.”

 

She laughed and the sound was like church bells.  “How about you get me a drink?”

 

Angie turned to Nigel.  “You and your brother really need to get out more.”

 

“Oh sweet Angie, we could not agree more.”  He presented her with a paper cup filled with fruit punch.  The cold feeling in her stomach faded.  The brothers’ antics could cheer up a corpse.

 

Angie put a hand on his forearm as she took the drink.  "What's wrong?  I thought you two were chatting up Cassandra?  Don’t tell me she doesn’t like you two?"

 

"It would cut our pride to leave two lovely ladies all by their lonesome at a party."

 

Angie laughed.  "No really." She spotted a car pulling into the parking lot and her smile dropped.

 

The car was a black Mercedes and she recognized it all too well.  The driver seemed to be having a hard time controlling his car, as evidenced by its jerky movements while trying to get into a parking spot.

 

"Oh god, he's drunk, isn't he?" Stupendous.

 

Julia looked over as well.  She swore under her breath.  "I really should go."

 

"Fair angel, if you left me now you would rend my heart in two." Florence said pleadingly.  "Fear not, should danger rear its ugly head we shall abscond safely together."  He bent his head down to Julia’s, the tip of his nose just brushing her ear.  She giggled in delight.

 

There was a crash and a tinkling of glass.  Angie winced.  The Mercedes had hit the Studebaker's rear bumper.  One front headlight was completely destroyed.  The Studebaker wasn't even scratched.

 

Okay, maybe the new car wasn't half bad.  It was old enough to qualify as an antique, but they sure didn't make them like that anymore.

 

Julia whistled low.  "Oooo, his dad is gonna take the cost of that one out of his hide."

 

"Oh I hope so."

 

The driver gave up and got out of the car, slamming the door in frustration.  He looked around, then headed for the gazebo.

 

Jackson Lake was tall, with wide shoulders and a medium build.  His black hair was short and slightly curly.  His eyes were a stormy blue gray and his face would look quite handsome if not for the fact that his nose was slightly crooked.

 

He wore a pale blue button down shirt under a navy blazer.  His tie was loosened and the top button of his shirt was undone.  His collar was wrinkled.  He wasn’t having a very good night.

 

He kept looking around as he got closer, till he spotted Julia and made a beeline towards her.

 

Angie's grip on Nigel's arm tightened as the cold crept back into her intestines.  He slid an arm around her waist protectively, providing her with emotional as well as physical support.

 

Jackson marched right up to Julia and grabbed her upper arm angrily.  “What the hell do you think you’re doing here?” he growled angrily.

 

“That’s my line!” Julia shouted.

 

Florence shifted, putting himself halfway between the two, putting one arm under Jackson’s and pushing it out of the way.  “I’m afraid this is a private party, and you are not on the guest list.”

 

“I’m just here to get what’s mine.” Jackson said, not backing down.  Angie was downwind from him and could tell someone had been in their father’s brandy.

 

“Get the hell out of my life, Jackson.” Julia growled.  “I already told you we’re done.  How many times do I have to say it before it gets through that thick skull?”

 

“No, see, I am the one who decides when we’re done, okay?”

 

Julia’s eyes turned murderous.  She looked like she was ready to claw his eyes out.  Florence put a hand on her shoulder to calm her.  “Worry not, my fiery vixen.  We shall remove ourselves to a more quieter place.”

 

Her eyes softened in relief.  She exhaled, calming down.  “You’re right, Florence.  Let’s go find someplace a little more private.”

 

They turned to leave but Jackson grabbed Florence’s shoulder and spun him back around.  He then punched him in the face.

 

Florence went down like a stone, perhaps a little too quickly.  He clutched his face with one hand, looking horrified.

 

Julia knelt down next to him immediately, worry on her face.  “What the hell, Jackson!”  She put a hand on Florence’s face, then petted his hair.  “Oh you poor thing...”

 

Angie took one step forward, out of Nigel’s protective embrace, her arm moving automatically.

 

Jackson looked at her at surprise.  His hair and face were soaked, his shirt stained pink.  “Angie?” he said, recognizing her.

 

“This isn’t your party, Jackson.  You’re not welcome here.” Her eyes were determined, her mouth set.  Over his shoulder she could see Gabriel standing some twenty yards away.  “Leave now before I have you removed.”

 

Jackson pulled a large handkerchief out of his blazer pocket and wiped his face.  “Sorry I didn’t see you there, Angie.  I thought you stopped dressing like a tramp.”

 

The cold feeling was gone, replaced with something hot and powerful.  She’d been so frightened of this man for a long time, but that had been before.  Before she’d found a vampire locked in her attic.  Before she’d opened that Pandora’s Box and met true villains that could destroy with a look.  She had faced them, and she had won.

 

She’d built him up so much in her mind, but really he was just weak and pathetic.  A man who tried to feel stronger by making those around him weaker.

 

“Remove him from my sight.” she said.  “He’s not worth my effort.”

 

Gabriel was behind him the next second.  He grasped the back of his blazer and pulled him away from the group.  His expression was indifferent as he proceeded to drag him towards the parking lot.

 

Jackson put his hand on Gabriel’s wrist, but couldn’t pry him off.  “Who the hell are you, the bouncer?”  Gabriel chuckled.  “Is something funny to you?”

 

“I was just thinking that if I dropped you from high enough, I’m pretty sure you’d bounce.”  He glanced at Jackson, his eyes bright red.

 

“Get the hell off me!”

 

Gabriel threw him into the side door of his car, none too gently.  Jackson sat on the pavement, looking up, his eyes wide.  “You will leave this place now.”  Gabriel’s voice was calm, but there was a sinister edge creeping into it.

 

Darkness crept into the corners of Jackson’s vision.  Gabriel’s form grew hazy, darkening as well.  His bright red eyes burned in the blackness, above the glimmer of fangs.  “Never again will you force your unwanted advances on another.  Or else I will find you.”

 

He turned and walked away, leaving Jackson to sit in a puddle of his own urine.

 

Angie gave Nigel a peck on the cheek.  “Thanks for the emotional support,” she told him.  “and the punch.”

 

He grinned at her.  “I was merely an ornament, to make your strength and beauty shine that much brighter.”

 

Angie nudged Florence’s leg with her sandal.  “You can get up now, you big faker.”

 

Julia helped the vampire to his feet.  He was still clutching his face.  “Alas, I fear I have been mortally wounded.”  He put a hand over his heart and looked deep into Julia’s eyes.  “Only your tender affections will be able to heal me.”

 

Julia took his hand in her own and led him away.  “I’m sure we can find a way to take your mind off the pain.”

 

Nigel spotted Gabriel walking back.  “Alas, gentle Angie, I must go.  I have left fair Cassandra alone far too long.”

 

“All right, get out of here.”  She patted him on the back as he quickly sprinted to the pool.  “Go have fun.”

 

Gabriel knelt down and opened the cooler under the table.  Angie leaned her back on the table next to him.  She set her empty cup down.  “Thanks for that.”

 

He stood up, a clear medical bag filled with pinkish red liquid in his hand.  “For what?  I was only taking out the trash.”  He bit off the clear plastic cap and sucked on the tube like a straw.

 

Angie’s eyes filled with a warmth she’d never directed at him before.  He shifted his gaze to the gazebo.  She smiled softly, then leaned up and kissed his cheek.  “Just, thank you.”

 

“You’re not going to get me to do more chores by being nice to me.” he told her.

 

“Oh no, I wouldn’t dream of it.” she chortled.

 

Donovan watched the pair from across the pool, bottle in hand.  He wasn’t revelling like the other guests, content to watch Nymph play in the water.  If he didn’t keep one eye on Nigel and Florence, they would cause him no end of troubles.

 

Callie approached him with a smile.  “I don’t know you, but I know what you’re thinking.”

 

“Do you now?  That would be a good trick.”

 

“It’s not a trick when it’s written so plainly on your face.  You’re thinking: how can two people be so willfully blind to what is standing right in front of them?”

 

Donovan gave her a canny look.  “Are you some sort of wizard of the obvious then?”

 

“You can say that.” she smirked.  “I can answer your question, too.”

 

He inclined his head.  “I await it with bated breath.”

 

“It’s really very simple.  Angie is just a bit thick, while Gabriel is a masochist.”

 

Donovan’s grin exposed his fangs.  “He is, isn’t he?”

 

Callie cupped her hands around her mouth.  “Angie!  It’s your turn!”

 

Angie looked over at her, then hurried up into the gazebo.  Kieran handed her the microphone.  “Where is the human alcohol?” he asked with a smile.

 

She pointed at the table on the opposite side and went to the karaoke machine.  Whatever embarrassing song Callie wanted her to sing she’d sing later.  There was one she really wanted to do right now.

 

The next song on the playlist blinked at her and she smiled.  Of course.  This was Callie she was dealing with.  She looked over at the blond vampire, who gave her two thumbs up.

 

She hit play and the music started, twinkling and light, before the beat deepened.  She closed her eyes and brought the microphone to her mouth.

 

“Oh oh oh, there's a place... that I know...

It's not pretty there and few have ever gone...

If I show it to you now...

Will it make you run away?

 

Or will you stay...

Even if it hurts...

Even if I try to push you out

Will you return?

And remind me who I really am

Please remind me who I really am”

 

She felt her pulse quicken, her cheeks heating up.  She ignored it as the music intensified.

 

“Everybody's got a dark side

Do you love me?

Can you love mine?

Nobody's picture perfect

But we're worth it

You know that we're worth it

Will you love me?

Even with my dark side?”

 

Gabriel could feel the drum beat resonating in his chest.  Evangeline held the microphone with both hands while she sang.  She wasn’t singing perfect, she never did, but he could feel her heart opening up.

 

“Like a diamond...

From black dust...

It's hard to know

What can become

If you give up

So don't give up on me...

Please remind me who I really am…”

 

Donovan appeared at Gabriel’s side.  “I’ve lived such a long time, Donovan.” he said.  “Such a long time in fact, that most of my memories tend to fade away.”

 

“It’s the curse of a long life, with a brain not big enough to hold it all.” Donovan remarked.

 

“Right now I’m trying to remember the last time I’ve seen someone as radiant as her, and I really can’t recall.”  His voice was wistful, a rare moment of weakness.  “She shines like the sun.  If I get too close, she’ll utterly destroy me.”

 

“It would be a pleasant oblivion, wouldn’t it?”

 

“That’s the worst kind.”

 

“Do you want my opinion?”  Donovan gave him a sideways glance.

 

“Of course not.”

 

“Well, you’re getting it anyway.”  He rocked on his heels.  “Nothing in this world truly lasts forever, but we still see the beauty in the world.  A two hour movie is a two hour movie, and twenty years is twenty years, it doesn’t matter how long you live.  You can still feel each second passing at the same speed as the last.  Now, it hurts when the things we love leave us before we’re ready to let them go, but I think a greater pain comes from losing something you never allowed yourself to have.”

 

Evangeline’s song was winding down.  The music growing softer.

 

“Don't run away...

Promise you'll stay...”

 

She opened her eyes and everyone clapped.  Chris whistled loudly from the pool.  She grinned and leaned out of the gazebo.  “Who’s turn is next?”  She called to Callie.

 

Gabriel was there before Callie could answer.  “Mine.”

 

“I’m surprised.  Do you need a drink that bad?”  She put the microphone in his hands and headed down the short steps.

 

“Not a drop.” he told her.  He tapped at the screen, ignoring the playlist.  His name wasn’t on it anyway.  He searched for the song he wanted and hit play.

 

The music started and he brought the microphone to his lips.

 

“Some love is just a lie of the heart

The cold remains of what began with a passionate start

And they may not want it to end

But it will it's just a question of when”

 

“I've lived long enough to have learned

The closer you get to the fire the more you get burned

But that won't happen to us

Because it's always been a matter of trust”

 

He tapped his foot, keeping the beat so he didn’t sing too fast.

 

“I know you're an emotional girl

It took a lot for you to not lose your faith in this world

I can't offer you proof

But you're going to face a moment of truth”

 

“It's hard when you're always afraid

You just recover when another belief is betrayed

So break my heart of you must

It's a matter of trust”

 

“You can't go the distance

With too much resistance

I know you have doubts

But for God's sake don't shut me out”

 

“This time you've got nothing to lose

You can take it, you can leave it

Whatever you choose

I won't hold back anything

And I'll walk away a fool or a king”

 

“Some love is just a lie of the mind

It's make believe until its only a matter of time

And some might have learned to adjust

But then it never was a matter of trust”

 

He pulled away from the microphone a little as the background music took over.  He took a breath and got ready for the next bit.

 

“I'm sure you're aware love

We've both had our share of

Believing too long

When the whole situation was wrong”

 

“Some love is just a lie of the soul

A constant battle for the ultimate state of control

After you've heard lie upon lie

There can hardly be a question of why”

 

“Some love is just a lie of the heart

The cold remains of what began with a passionate start

But that can't happen to us

Because it's always been a matter of trust”

 

The music faded away and he placed the microphone it its holder.  He hopped down out of the gazebo, feeling satisfied with his performance.

 

“Ugh, how do you keep your voice in shape like that with no practice?” Angie complained bitterly.

 

“Jealous?”

 

Her mouth pursed and she narrowed her eyes.  “I might be.”

 

He leaned his face close to hers and smiled.  He pressed one finger to the middle of her forehead and pushed lightly.  “Well, tough.”


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Party Playlist (Not in Order):

 

Gabriel - A Matter of Trust

Angie - Darkside

Nigel - I Want Candy

Florence - Inside of You

Sybil - Planetary (GO!)

Julia - So What

Kieran - Renegade

Cass - Cinderella

Callie - Sweet Ones

Chris - Blow Me Away

Donovan - Werewolves of London


If you have suggestions for the other characters, please review and let me know!

15: 14 - Picking Up the Pace
14 - Picking Up the Pace

The ‘box’ was seven feet long, three feet wide, and three feet deep.  It was made of carbon steel three inches thick on all sides and painted matte black.  The lid slid into place from the bottom and was impossible to open from the inside.  It was far too heavy to carry, and had to be brought down to the garage on a large cart.

 

Arthur and Red were ferrying it to the bottom floor, where they would load it into the van.  “Do you really think we can bag him?” Red asked nervously.  It was rare for his confidence to crack.  He only showed it when the girls weren’t around.

 

“Harris said he was sending Black.”  Arthur reminded him.

 

“You don’t like working with Black though, do you?”

 

“That doesn’t matter.”

 

They wheeled the box through the parking garage.  The van was waiting for them by the entrance.  Blue was at the wheel and Green was loading duffel bags and cases into the back.  They brought the cart right up to the floor of the van and slid the box in.

 

When it was in place Green slid open a small panel on the side of it, revealing an OLED display, a keypad, and two holes.  She tapped quickly on the keypad, then plugged long thin tube into one of the holes.  The other end she plugged into a green tank of liquid nitrogen.  She laid the tank down on it’s side next to the box.

 

Black was already in the van, sitting on the floor in a free corner.  He was easily seven feet tall and built like a truck.  He wore black vinyl from head to toe and a black motorcycle helmet that completely covered his face.

 

No one had seen him without his helmet or in different clothes.  He never spoke.  No one knew his real name, what he looked like, or how old he was.

 

Just looking at him made Arthur uneasy.

 

He decided to sit up front with Blue.  Green and Red sat in the black.  Green closed the doors and tapped on Blue’s seat to signal her to go.

 

“Red, you’ll be the one going in, so make sure you have everything you’ll need before we get there.”

 

“Yeah yeah, I know, I know.”  Red unzipped one of the bags and began pulling out the gear he’d need.

 

“Green, you’re lookout and back up.  I want you at least one hundred and fifty yards away from the action.”

 

Green had an earbud in one ear, connected to her phone.  She pulled it out and tapped at the screen.  She unplugged the earbud and tapped the screen once.  A tinny voice from the phone spoke.  “I can stay as far back as two hundred and fifty yards without sacrificing accuracy.”

 

“Find a good spot then and camp there.”

 

She plugged the ear bud back in again and put a long black case on top of the box and flipped it open.  Inside were the pieces of a sniper rifle, packed in foam.  She began assembling it.

 

“Blue, you stay in the van.  If we need to leave in a hurry I want you able to get us out of there.”  Blue scowled, but Arthur was firm.  “I’m relying on you to provide us with a safe and speedy escape, understand?”  She nodded.

 

Arthur stared out the window, watching the tall buildings pass.  “Good.”


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Sybil walked up behind Callie and wrapped her arms around the vampire’s waist.  She laid her head on on her back and sighed happily.  “I’m ready to go.”

 

“Are you sure?”  Callie was uncertain.

 

“Are you not anymore?”

 

“I thought I was.  Now…”

 

Sybil pulled away and took Callie’s hand.  “Don’t let what Gabriel said bother you.  It’s true that you can’t know everything, but you do know a lot, and you’ve been thinking about this a long time.”

 

Callie turned to her, her eyes worried.  “What if I mess up?”

 

Sybil put a hand on her cheek.  “You won’t.”  She led Callie away from the party and back into the building.  Sybil pressed the button for the elevator.  “Thank you so much, Callie.”

 

Callie’s expression turned desperate.  “Oh no, please don’t thank me sweetie.  Please, it’s bad enough.  I know how selfish I am, and I just...”

 

The elevator doors slid open and Sybil pulled her inside.  “Don’t be ridiculous.” she said.  “You’re the most unselfish person in the whole world.”

 

Callie’s shoulders shrank, her free hand clenching.  “No, I meddle too much.  I try to fix things the way I think they should be set.  I don’t have the right to do that.”

 

“Callie, you have the roadmap to life right inside your head and the only you do with it is try to make other people happy.”  Sybil put a hand on her shoulder and rubbed it gently.  “You deserve to have something you want, too.”

 

Callie leaned her head on Sybil’s shoulder, her body trembling.  “It’s too much for me.”

 

Sybil wrapped both arms around her.  “Then let me help, too.  I’m ready now.  You threw this huge party and introduced me to new vampires and friends, just to make my last memory the best it could be.”

 

“You won’t remember anything.  Just this one night.  Your childhood, your family, where you went to school.  How can you be okay with that?”

 

“Because those memories are crap.  I grew up ashamed of who I was, who I wanted to go out with.  My parents were blasted out of their skull half the time.  I’ve run away from five foster homes.  I was ready to die when you found me, not because I hated the world, but because I wanted something to change.  Not a little change, but something big and drastic, something so new that my old life was left in the dust.”

 

She placed both hands on Callie’s face and lifted it up so she could look into eyes.  “I want to change.  I want to leave it behind.  I don’t even want to be me anymore.  I want a new life with you.  I want to be strong enough to keep you safe, to help shoulder your burden, to do all the things that you can’t.  Please, let me be the Uranus to your Neptune.”

 

A small laugh escaped her chest.  “What?”

 

“It’s a Sailor Moon reference.  I’m very lame.”

 

The elevator creaked to a halt and Sybil took Callie’s hand again.  She led her out into the hallway, down to their apartment door.  “You can’t change your mind later.”

 

“I know.”


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

They dropped Green off at her spot first, over by some tall shipping containers, then Red.

 

Red zipped up his wet suit and adjusted his goggles.  He shrugged into his pack and silently slipped into the water.  The van drove off.

 

The pirate ship was on the other side of the dock, so he had a long swim ahead of him.  He couldn’t enter the water any closer without increasing the chance of being spotted.

 

He swam until he reached the rudder.  He surfaced and opened the pack, dumping dozens of silver orbs into the water.  They bobbed up to the surface.  The water was calm, so they wouldn’t be floating too far away anytime soon.

 

He dove back under the water and swam till he reached the anchor.  He grasped the thick chain and began climbing up it, out of the water and halfway up the side of the boat.  The opening the chain was fed from was just big enough for him to squeeze through.

 

He listened carefully and heard only silence.  He removed his wetsuit and stashed it in a corner.  He reached into his tactical vest and pulled out his phone.

 

Earlier that year Harris had ordered them to infiltrate the ‘Better Care’ fertility clinic in order to steal genetic material owned by Katrina Riley.  Blue had gone undercover as a lab specialist in order to identify and obtain Katrina’s samples.  The lab was attacked and the materials were stolen before she could retrieve them, but not before she had prepared a dummy sample containing a tracking device.

 

It had been a long time, but the tracker should still be emitting a faint signal that he could not pick up on his phone… and sure enough, it was.

 

He oriented himself, getting a bearing where his target lay.  He flattened himself against the wall by the door, listening intently before opening it.  The hallway was empty.


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

“Alright park over there, by that dumpster.” Arthur pointing to a spot not too far from the ship.

 

Blue parked and cut the engine.  "How long before they notice us?"

 

"I'm not going to sit and wait."  He opened his door and got out.  He reached into his long coat as he made his way around to the back of the van.  He pulled out a silver flask and took a long draft.  He leaned on the rear bumper and stared at the ship.

 

He didn't have to wait long.

 

Three figures exited the ship and made their way to the van.  Arthur recognized them at once.

 

There was Fiona, the ship's doctor.  She was a tall vampire with dark skin and red eyes.  She was dressed conservatively under her white labcoat.  Her hair was made up of dozens of thin black braids, all tied up at the top of her head.

 

Next was Mint, the cook.  She was a short, slight, vampire of Asian descent.  She had a small nose and large black eyes.  She wore a pink lacy blouse and a white frilly skirt.

 

Last was Jebediah Book, the Preacher.  He was a tall vampire whose skin was a dry white and slightly yellowed, like aged paper.  His hair was thin and silver, tied at the back of his head with a thin black ribbon.

 

"Isn't it getting past your bedtime, Arthur?"  Book's voice was deep and melodious.

 

    "I'm fifty-seven years old, Book."

 

    "My how the time flies."

 

Book was the vampire that had killed his father.

 

Arthur hadn’t liked the old man.  He’d never been around for him to get to know him.  He had sworn revenge merely on principal.

 

It wasn’t the time for an all-out brawl.  Not yet.  He just had to keep these three distracted till Red was finished


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

The party was winding down.  The music had stopped and couples had begun to wander off.  Chris and Kieran sat at a table playing cards.  Steven and Ricky were still in the pool, but they had stopped playing and were just talking.

 

Angie struggled with a large black garbage bag full of empty cups, plates and other trash.  She’d grabbed two ends in her fists, but it was too full to tie closed.  “Can you give me a hand?” she grunted at Gabriel.  “Why couldn’t Callie buy drawstring bags?”

 

He had been wrapping up leftover food, but put that aside to assist her.  He crammed both hands into the bag, pushing the refuse down.  He compacted it so that she would be able to close the bag, but she paused.  “You never used to help out like this.” she remarked, her eyes on her hands.  “You were always neat with your own stuff, but you didn’t help me with the chores.”

 

“I don’t mind helping.” he said simply.

 

“You used to mind.”  She brought her eyes up to his chest.  He was still in his bathing suit, and her cheeks reddened.  She shifted her eyes to the side.  “Why are you being so helpful?”

 

“I want to be there for you.  It doesn’t always have to be the big things, just whatever you need.”

 

Her blush deepened, but she was also getting frustrated.  She looked up at his face.  “But why though?  You’re not telling me why!  Is it because you still feel guilty about me getting hurt when I was fighting Katrina?  Or is there another reason?”

 

He leaned down and put both hands over hers.  She jumped at his touch.  He pulled the bag out of her hands and tied it tight.  He looked her in the face and asked “Do you really have to know?  Can’t things just be like this a little while?  Haven’t you been through enough tonight?”  There was a mixture of amusement and sadness in his eyes.

 

He lifted up the bag and carried it over to the dumpster by the parking lot.  Angie put her left hand on her right wrist and rubbed the inside of it.  “No.  I need to know.”  She called to his back.  She lifted her wrist up and traced the scar there.  “How can you act this way towards me when I’m just an emergency source of fuel?”

 

That made him pause.  He’d known that he would have to face that mistake eventually.  In fact, he thought this moment would have come a long time ago.  “That night against Nora, biting you was a mistake.”

 

She shook her head.  “No, I know why you had to.  Nora had poisoned you with her blood, for a lot longer than we even knew.  You needed blood that didn’t have her influence in it and I was what was available.  I get that.”  She covered the mark with her hand.

 

“Except that you’re not food, Evangeline.  Not to me.  I might have thought you were at one point, but not anymore.”  He turned around and walked back to her.

 

“Are we friends then?” she asked.  “Or just roommates?”

 

He reached out and took both of her hands in his.  “One day I hope to be a very good friend to you.” he told her, his gaze unwavering.  “and right now I don’t consider us just roommates.”

 

Slowly she pulled one hand out of his.  She lifted it up to his face, a dawning understanding in her endless brown eyes.  She brushed the tips of her fingers over one eyebrow and down to his cheek, as if she’d never really seen him before.  He closed his eyes, his lips parting.

 

“God dammit!” Chris shouted, throwing his cards on the table.  “You’re cheating, I know you are!”

 

Kieran laughed at him.  “Just admit that you’re no good with cards.”

 

Angie jumped back, looking around guiltily.  Steven and Ricky stood in the pool, leaning against the deck, staring at her.  “Please disregard any interruptions.” Ricky said courteously.

 

“Pretend we’re not even here.” Steven offered.

 

Gabriel picked up another full garbage bag and carried it over to the dumpster.  Angie fidgeted where she was, her cheeks bright red.  She held her wrist to her chest, feeling a whispering in her heart she thought she’d never feel again.  The feeling made her smile.

 

Nymph ambled up to her.  “Donovan needs a ride back to the ship.  I don’t think he can walk.”  They laughed merrily.

 

Angie’s smile turned wry.  “I suppose Nigel and Florence need a lift as well?”

 

“Oh yes, all three of them have overindulged in both drink and recreation.”  The fey’s smile widened and Angie was sure it wasn’t a completely innocent one.

 

She sighed.  “All right… but they won’t all fit in the Studebaker.”  She turned to her brother, who was preparing to flip the table over onto Kieran.  “Chris!  Can I borrow your car?”

 

“No!” he called back.  “I still haven’t fixed the window from the last time!  I don’t mind driving you though!”

 

“Alright, I’ll go get dressed.” she hurried back into the apartment building.

 

16: 15 - Deep Breath
15 - Deep Breath

Chapter 15 - Deep Breath

 

Red’s good luck carried him all the way down to the cargo hold without incident.  It made him careless to the danger inside.

 

Donovan always had one person inside the hold at all times.  He could have installed other, more modern security measures, but he said no camera could beat a good pair of eyes.  And God help any crewmember that even thinks of getting a little shut eye while in the hold.

 

Tonight Princess was on duty.

 

As soon as Red opened the door he spotted a dark looming shape.  The hulking mass towered over him, crimson eyes glaring.  "Hoo boy." Red breathed.

 

He jumped backward as a massive fist swung down at him.  The immense vampire had to duck his head in order to get through the door and into the hallway.

 

Red had never seen anyone so big.  This vampire dwarfed Black, and had skin the color of coal.  Hopefully all that body mass slowed him down some.

 

It must be hard to find clothes in this vampire's size.  He wore shredded jeans and a gray t-shirt that had the arms cut off.  In faded pink letters across the front was the word ‘Princess’.

 

“Princess?  Really?”  Both of Red’s eyebrows shot up.

 

“Is there something wrong with my name?”  The vampire’s voice rumbled from deep in his chest.  It was like an earthquake that spoke words.

 

Red shook his head, reaching for his holster.  “No, it suits you.”

 

“Discharging your weapon in this small space is a bad idea.” Princess spoke like muted thunder.  “Even with a silencer, the noise will still be quite loud.  You’ll draw the whole ship down on you.”

 

Red paused.  “Why tell me that?  Wouldn’t you want that?”

 

Princess bared two rows of bright fangs at him.  “Oh no.  I’d much rather kill you myself.  I don’t like to share.”

 

“Hate to rain on your parade, but you’re not going to kill me.”  Red drew a silver knife in each hand.  His movements were quick and his stance confident.  “So come on, Princess.  Let’s dance.”

Princess lunged forward, one fist swinging.  Red had guessed right about his heavy bulk slowing him down.  He stepped aside, burying one knife into the vampire’s wrist.  He stepped forward, putting his momentum behind his other hand as he slashed at the vampire’s face.

 

His blade scored a deep, sizzling cut across the cheek, making Princess roar in pain.  He tried to grab him with his other hand, but Red dodged again.  “Wait till I catch you, little pixie.” Princess warned.

 

“No thank you.”  Red jumped backwards.  “You could crush me like a bug.”

 

Princess grinned, blood running down his face.  “That’s exactly what I’m gonna do.”

 

From a relatively safe distance Red threw his knife.  His aim was off slightly, but the blade still buried itself into Princess’ shoulder.  Red reached over his shoulder, pulling out a thick black cylinder about a foot long.  He gave it a sharp flick and a long silver stake slid out the end.

 

He had to time this just right.  Even the smallest error and his head could be squashed like a rotten pumpkin.  He waited as the beast charged him again, standing his ground till the last possible second.

 

Just before those monstrous hands could grab him he jumped up.  He grabbed the vampire’s head with both hands, using his weight to bear him down slightly.  He pushed one foot against the wall to give himself an extra boost, bearing his body over the vampire’s shoulder and onto his back.

 

The hallways on this ship were cramped to conserve precious space, so Princess could not maneuver around to shake him off.  With both hands Red drove the stake right through his back, praying he hit the heart.

 

Princess fell with a loud crash, and did not move.  Red sat on top of him for a few seconds, breathing hard, still gripping the stake.  Sweat beaded on his forehead and his shoulders trembled from exertion and fear.

 

He stood up shakily, watching the vampire for a long moment, making sure he wasn’t playing dead.  Then he pulled his cellphone out of his pocket.  The package was close now.  He turned and walked into the cargo hold.


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

They split the passengers between the two cars as follows: Nigel, Florence, and Nymph with Chris in his car and Angie, Gabriel and Donovan in Gabriel's new car.

 

Gabriel stood by the Studebaker's rear bumper, grinding black and orange bits of plastic under his shoe.  "There's nothing wrong with it." Angie assured him.  "The Mercedes didn't even leave a scratch."

 

He ran his fingers over the bumper, then bent down and inspected it.  "I can clearly see a scratch."

 

Angie's eyes threatened to roll into the back of her skull.  "Should I leave you two alone and help Donovan into the backseat by myself?"

 

"Fear not, Angie." Donovan said behind her.  "I think I can manage that far."

 

Angie opened the door to the back seat for him.  "Glad to see you up and running around."

 

"Running?  Oh good lord no."  Donovan shook his head.  He patted her on the shoulder and leaned on the top of the car as he pulled himself onto the seat.  "But fear not, I'll be right as rain after a little shut eye."

 

She made sure he pulled his feet in, then shut the door.  She opened the door to the passenger side and got in.  Gabriel slid into the Driver's seat.  "Safety belts." Angie reminded everyone as she buckled her own.

 

Gabriel complied, but Donovan was lying down in the backseat.  "If it's all the same to you, I'll just lay here a bit..."  He shaded his eyes with one hand.

 

"Regretting all that booze now?" Angie teased him as Gabriel pulled out of the parking space.

 

"Not even a little."

 

Gabriel followed Chris' yellow jeep.  Nymph was giving Chris directions while Nigel and Florence relaxed in the back.  "I gave him the money to get that window fixed weeks ago." Angie said, scowling at the cardboard duct-taped to the passenger window.  "Can't he get down to the shop?"

 

"Turns out that your step-brother is as delightfully obstinate as you are." Gabriel commented.  "Who knew?"

 

She arched a brow.  "My obstinance is delightful now?"

 

He smiled.  "Sometimes."  He threw her a quick glance.  "Rarely."

 

Angie looked out the window, covering her mouth with the back of her hand to cover her own smile.  Gabriel had been an insufferable prick when she'd first met him, but now she had to admit that he'd grown on her.  "It's been almost a year..."

 

"Since when?" he asked.

 

"Since we first met.  I let you out last November, ten months ago. So much has happened since then.  Feels like forever."

 

"It's been exactly forever." He agreed.

 

Angie stretched her arms out in front of her.  She had to admit that the new car had plenty of room.  "Maybe I should get us a cake."

 

"You mean get yourself a cake?  I don't eat cake, if you recall."

 

Angie smiled at the thought of having a whole cake to herself.  "What would you write on a cake like that though?  Happy release from your stone prison?"

 

"You can write whatever you like.  It's your cake." He was having a hard time keeping a straight face while driving.  She'd been this way since they'd first met.  When had it gone from merely irritating to endearing?  His heart used to feel so heavy.  "When we get back to the apartment, we can talk a bit more.  If you'd like."

 

Angie pulled herself out of her cake reverie.  "What?"  Her cheeks felt hot again.  "Oh... sure."

 

"Don't listen to him, lass."  Donovan warned.  "He's a wily bastard.  Don't let him seduce you."

 

Gabriel looked at him in the rearview mirror.  "Aren't you supposed to be sleeping?"

 

"I would be if you two would stop your yammering, now wouldn't I?" He turned his attention back to Angie.  "Learn from my mistakes, love."  Angie's shoulders were shaking from suppressed laughter, so she couldn't answer.


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Arthur and Book continued to eye each other.  Arthur’s eyes were narrowed, Book’s were benevolent.  Fiona decided enough was enough.  “You hunters have been spying on us for days.  You have one chance to explain why.”

 

Arthur pulled his attention away from Book.  “You really need to ask why, monster?”

 

Fiona stuck her chin out in quiet exasperation.  “I mean why spy, when your kind lusts for our blood so?”

 

Arthur chuckled softly.  “WE have the bloodlust?  That’s rich.”

 

“Yes, you!  Hunters.  We only came to port for a little trade.” She spread her arms out.  “We’ve not made an attempt on a single life.  So why don’t you tell us why you’re really here.”

 

“Just because you’re not killing while I’m watching you, it doesn’t mean you’re not bloodthirsty murderers.” Arthur said casually.  “You’ve all got long histories, don’t you?” His eyes shifted back to Book.

 

Book gave Arthur a stilted smirk.  “Ah yes, you mean Trent Statton, your father.  A lost soul that I delivered unto the tender grace of God.  But, you are forgetting ‘Ye shall not judge, unless ye be judged’.  Your own hands are far from clean.”

 

“Oh trust me, I know which way I’m going when all’s said and done.”  Arthur said confidently.  “But I’ll comfort myself knowing that I dragged as many of you bastards down with me as I could.”

 

"We're wasting our time."  Mint said, disgust twisting her cute features.  "I don't know why, but they're stalling."  She turned to go.

 

Arthur pulled his Beretta Storm from his coat and pointed it at her.  She paused, eying it warily.  He didn’t even blink as he fired.  Two bullets hit her, one in the chest and the other in her side.  She fell snarling in pain and anger.  The other two vampires advanced at the same time, both with claws out.

 

Blue sat in the front seat, her foot tapping impatiently.  Her hands gripped the wheel and her nails dug into it.  Arthur was back there fighting and she was just sitting there!  She turned and looked at Black who was still sitting on the floor of the van, head bowed.

 

“Aren’t you going to help him?” she asked in frustration.  He did not answer.  She couldn’t tell if he’d even heard her.

 

She knew the reason.  Black only took orders from Harris, and Harris had told him to target Blackswell and the Angel of Death.  It was the other hunter’s job to clear out the riff raff.

 

Arthur pressed the nose of his gun into Fiona’s midsection before firing.  She went down quickly but Book was right behind him.  Blood splattered and Book stepped back, his shoulder damp with dark red.

 

“Blue!  I told you to stay inside the damned van!”  Arthur shouted.

 

“I am!” she shouted back.  She was leaning out the window, her MP4 Viking aimed at Book.  She aimed and fired again, hitting his thigh.  He hissed horribly as the silver buried deep into his flesh.

 

Arthur took one step forward, pulling a silver machete from his long coat.  With one fluid motion he separated Book’s head from his shoulders.

 

Pain lanced up Arthur’s leg.  He turned and looked down.  Fiona gripped his calf, her claws leaving deep gashes in the skin and muscle.  Arthur swung the machete down, cutting off her hand.  She screamed and curled up around her injured arm.

 

He limped backwards, till he was leaning heavily on the back bumper.  He heard the driver’s door open.  “Do not get out of the Driver’s seat!” he shouted at Blue.  She shut the door again.  “I need you at the wheel.” He said, his eyes focused on the ramp leading down to the docking area.  A yellow jeep followed by a black Studebaker drove down it.  “They’re here.”

 

His phone buzzed in his pocket.  He answered it quickly.  “Tell me you have good news, Red.”

 

“I’ve got the package, I’m making my way topside now.”

 

Arthur shut his eyes in relief.  “Good, blow the boat.”

 

“Roger.”  Red hung up.

 

“Blue, duck!”  Arthur shouted, covering his ears with his hands.  Blue crouched down away from the windows, covering her head with her arms.


A few seconds later an explosion rocked the area, a massive fireball billowing up the backside of the ship.

17: 16 - Going Under
16 - Going Under

All the windows in both cars splintered at once as a deafening wave of sound washed over them.  Angie instinctively ducked down, her arms over her head.  After the explosion subsided, her ears were still ringing.  She lifted her head cautiously.

 

The doors to the driver’s seat and back seat stood open.  She unbuckled her seatbelt and slid over to the open door.  “What the hell?” she said, trying to compete with the noise in her ears.  The smell of burning wood wafted to her nose.  An orange glow came from the water.  Donovan stared at his ship in shock, his eyes wide with fear.

 

“No!  NO!” Nymph wailed in agony, pushing Chris aside.  They started running towards the blaze.

 

The stern of the Saint Mary was ablaze, the fire eating hungrily up the entire aft of the ship.  Figures moved about the deck, stark black against the glow, their screams drowned out by the sound of the flames.

 

Taking Nymph’s cue, they all started running.  Chris and Angie fell behind, nowhere as swift as the vampires.  Donovan reached the end of the pier first, jumping up onto the deck with one mighty leap.  He lowered the wide plank and began herding crew members towards it.

 

Nigel and Florence watched from the pier, their vampire instincts not letting them go near the fire.  They looked around for something that could help.  Nigel spotted the black van first.  He nudged his brother in the chest with the back of his hand.  Together they advanced on the van.  Gabriel took notice as well and followed them.

 

Chris jumped up and climbed to the top of a shipping container.  From there he looked around for a water truck.  He spotted one on the other side of the pier, next to a small fire engine.  He signaled to Angie and they ran over to them.

 

Donovan knew there were still crew in the burning parts of the ship, but he couldn’t reach them.  He tried to overcome the instinct to flee, but it kept him paralyzed in place.

 

Nymph stepped in front of him, holding one hand up.  The fey’s eyes glowed bright white.  The flames in front of them parted, revealing the door leading down to the hold.  A few crew members hurriedly ran out, supporting each other.

 

“Nymph, no!” Donovan shouted.  “You can’t use your powers yet!”  He reached for Nymph’s shoulder, but a powerful force kept him away.

 

Nigel and Florence reached the van.  “What have you done to our ship?!” Nigel shouted angrily.

 

Florence knelt down next to Mint.  She was barely alive, trying to crawl away on her belly.  His eyes moved over to Book's lifeless body and to where Fiona lay.  He snarled angrily, eyes burning.  He advanced on Arthur, his fangs bared.

 

Arthur wasn’t able to move from his spot on the bumper.  He lifted up his gun and fired at Florence, grazing the pale vampire’s cheek.  Florence ignored the minor wound and lunged, claws ready.

 

A bullet came from out of nowhere and hit his shoulder from the side and above, knocking him off balance.  He crashed into the back of the van next to Arthur.  The door opened and Black burst out, knocking Florence away like a rag doll.

 

Chris drove the water truck as close as he could to the inferno.  Then he hopped out and pulled the hose from the back, which he fed into the ocean.  Angie pulled up the fire engine, which he then hooked up to the truck.  She unraveled the hose onto the ground.  Chris grabbed one end and directed her to plug the other end into the truck.  She attached the hose tightly, then turned on the pump.

 

He directed the jet of water at the heart of the blaze, down at the stern.  The force of the water was strong, but he held it steady.

 

On the deck, everyone still living had been evacuated, but Nymph wouldn’t back down.  “That’s enough!” Donovan shouted.  “We have to get out of here before the whole ship goes down!”

 

“NO.  I WILL SAVE MY SHIP.”  The glow bled from Nymph’s eyes, growing brighter till their form could barely be seen.  They held both hands out and a powerful wind blasted across the deck.  Their arms shook with the force of the power surging through them.

 

Donovan dug his heels in and leaned against the wind.  “Let it go, Nymph!  There’s no point in saving the ship if it means losing you!”

 

Nymph’s eyes widened in shock, the brightness fading at once.  Tears flowed down their cheeks.  The blue in their eyes turned gray and they clouded over.  Nymph fell backwards.

 

Donovan caught the small fey in his arms, holding them to his chest.  He turned and jumped off the deck, down to the pier.

 

Over by the van, Black was unstoppable.  He grabbed Florence by the head and threw him into his brother, then charged at Gabriel.  Gabriel jumped up high, over Black, and onto the top of the van.

 

Black turned at once, looking up at him.  Nigel sprang on him, but Black knocked him away without even looking.  His attention was only for Gabriel.

 

Red ran up to the van and dove into the back of it, cradling the box in his arms.  “What the hell took you so long?!” Blue shrieked at him as he passed the box up to the front seat.

 

“Didn't you notice damn ship was on fire!”  He shouted back.  “I had to get away during the evacuation!”

 

“Silver needs help!  Go!”

 

“I know!”  Red shrugged out of his heavy vest.  He needed all the speed he could get.  He drew his gun and ran back out of the van.  “Get the box ready!” he shouted behind him.

 

Blue sucked her teeth and got out of her seat.  She moved to the back and unlocked the box, then slid the lid down and out of the van.  She hurried back to her seat and buckled in.  She started the engine, ready to drive off at a moment’s notice.

 

The entire van rocked as Black jumped up onto the roof.  Gabriel hadn’t expected a human to be able to jump that high, or to be so fast.  Black brought one gloved fist up under his chin and knocked him back to the ground.

 

Gabriel hit the ground and rolled.  Black landed right where he had landed.  Gabriel kicked out with one leg, knocking the big hunter’s legs out from under him.  Black recovered far too quickly, springing up and throwing himself at Gabriel.

 

Arthur needed to stop the bleeding in his leg.  He reached into the back of the van, rooting through their supplies.  He pulled out the red first aid kit and opened it up.  He cut away the shredded denim from his jeans and started wrapping up his calf.

 

Gabriel needed a weapon to put some distance between him and the monstrous hunter.  He spotted a bundle of long, narrow pipes next to a shipping container and pulled one out.  It was easily ten feet long and made of thick steel.

 

Gabriel swung the pipe once, getting a feel for its weight.  Then he attacked as Black charged mindlessly.  The pipe caught Black at the waist and Gabriel forced him into the side of a shipping container.

 

The corrugated metal dented from the force of the blow, and still Black was undeterred from his target.  He grabbed the end of the pipe and crushed it in his hand.  Gabriel's eyes went wide in surprise.  "You're not human."

 

Green watched the battle through her scope, grateful that no one had noticed her yet.  It had been risky, shooting Florence, but Arthur would have been dead otherwise.

 

She had been given specific instructions from Harris via her phone.  There was only one shot she was supposed to take.  If she was discovered before then, the entire mission would be ruined.  So she stared down her long scope, keeping Gabriel in the crosshairs every time he moved.

 

Satisfied that Chris was putting out the rest of the fire on his own, Angie looked around for Gabriel and the others.  She spotted Donovan with his crew, cradling an unconscious Nymph.  Further away there was a brawl by a black van.  She made her way over, careful to stay back a safe distance.  Having no weapons at her disposal made her feel like a sitting duck.

 

Red and Arthur faced off against Nigel and Florence.  Florence held his shoulder, while Arthur limped on one leg.  "We don't have time to waste on these two." Arthur said.  "Let's make this quick."

 

"Oh I will."  Nigel said.  "You sit tight Florence, I'll handle this."

 

The bullet that had hit Florence had gone right through his shoulder, breaking bone in the process.  It hadn't stayed in place like most silver bullets did, so the wound was starting to heal.

 

While Nigel faced the two hunters he looked around for the person that had shot him.  His eyes scanned the tops of the rows of shipping containers, but could find no one hiding there.

 

Nigel dodged as Red and Arthur both fired at him.  He was at Red's side the next second, kicking his pistol out of his hand.  He picked up Red and threw him into Arthur.  Both hunters went down, but not before Arthur fired again.  This time the bullet hit Nigel in the stomach.

 

Red scrambled towards his fallen gun.  He reached it and turned just as Nigel was upon him.  He pressed the gun to Nigel's forehead and fired.

 

Florence attacked Arthur, but his claws couldn't quite penetrate the old hunter's thick coat.  Arthur pressed his pistol into the vampire's chest and fired.

 

Gabriel was getting tired of Black's relentless assault.  The inhuman hunter was wearing on both his patience and his energy.  It was time to end this battle.

 

He swung the pipe, aiming for Black's head.  Black dodged, but the tip of the pipe scraped the helmet's visor, cracking the plastic.  Gabriel used the pipe as a pole and vaulted over to Black, putting all the momentum into his heel, which he aimed right for the helmet.

 

Gabriel bore him down onto his back, then stomped on the helmet.  The plastic was sturdy, but couldn’t hold up.  One side shattered, the black pieces falling into the helmet.  One glowing red eye glared out at him.  It was wild and hungry, the gaze of the mad.

 

Blue acted quickly once she saw Black fall.  She reached behind her till her fingers found Red's vest.  She pulled it into the front seat and took a concussion grenade out of the pocket.

 

Gabriel brought the pipe up again, readying to punch it right through the helmet.  Before he could bring it down a black sphere was lobbed at his chest.  There was a flash of pure white light and a deafening impact.  He was thrown back, ribs broken under his skin.  He lay where he fell, stunned and helpless.

 

“Come on!” Red started towards the fallen vampire.  He paused as Gabriel stirred.  “Jesus Christ, doesn’t anything stop him?!”

 

Arthur got to his feet and aimed at Gabriel.  “I’ll get him.”

 

“Don't kill him, Silver."

 

“I know.”  Arthur fired, hitting Gabriel in the kneecap just as he was trying to get up.  The vampire collapsed again.  He aimed for the other leg.

 

Angie ran in front of Gabriel, arms out, shielding him.  Arthur lowered the gun just as he fired.  The bullet hit the ground at her feet.  She flinched, but didn’t move.  She was unarmed, but she couldn't let this happen.

 

Gabriel’s vision swam.  He looked up at her, but her form kept wavering.  He reached a hand up, but could not reach her.

 

Green hesitated, her finger on the trigger.  The crosshairs pointed directly in the middle of Angie’s chest.

 

Red turned his own gun on Angie and Chris tackled him from behind, forcing him face first into the concrete.  The impact broke Red’s nose, blood splattering.

 

Angie’s body jerked, blood spreading across the front of her shirt like a blooming rose.  The bullet went down through her body and into Gabriel’s chest.

 

Time slowed down to a crawl.  She looked down in surprise, then her legs gave out under her.  Both Chris and Arthur started running towards her.  With supreme effort Gabriel pushed himself to a kneeling position, catching her before she hit the ground.

 

The silver bullet burned in his chest, just a bare inch from his heart.  It sapped his strength from the inside.  He couldn't hold himself up.  He fell again, cradling Angie's head and shoulders so they wouldn't hit the ground.

 

Her face was close to his, and he could see her eyes wide with fear.  She breathed in short, twitching gasps. Then her body went still, her heartbeat ceased, her lungs quieted.  Her eyes stared blankly.

 

Chris reached the pair first, but Arthur hit him in the back of the head with the butt of his pistol, knocking the big man unconsious.  Red hurried over, his face covered in blood.  He wiped it from his eyes with the back of his hand and knelt down next to Gabriel.

 

He put his hands under Gabriel's arms and started lifting the vampire up, leaning towards the van.  "No!"  Arthur yelled.  He knelt down and lifted Angie's body in his arms.

 

"We need to get him in the box before he recovers!"  Red shouted at him.

 

"No!" he refused, carrying his daughter towards the van.

 

Red dropped Gabriel and followed Arthur.  He grabbed the man's shoulder roughly.  "She's dead!  Just leave her!"

 

Arthur turned, his brown eyes set in determination.  "NO." he pressed his gun into Red's chest.

 

Red lifted his hands up and backed off.  He turned and jumped into the van.  Arthur lifted Angie up to him.  "Put her in the box." he ordered

 

Red laid Angie down in the metal container.  Arthur slid the lid closed, and climbed into the van.  He tapped at the buttons on the display, setting the temperature down as far as it would go.

 

Black climbed into the van last.  He went back to his spot in the corner and sat down, bowing his head.  "Blue, let's go!" Red yelled to the front.  "We still have to pick up Geen!"

 

Blue hesitated, looking at Arthur in the mirror.  He was staring down at the box, as if willing his daughter to live.

 

"Oh screw it." she muttered, stepping down on the gas.

 

Every move Gabriel made was pure agony.  He crawled slowly towards the van as the doors shut and it took off.  He struggled to his feet slowly, trying to push down the pain.

 

His vision would not settle.  The ground kept pitching forward and shapes blurred.  He got to his feet and his knee immediately gave out.  He fell over again, coughing up blood.

 

He couldn't stop.  They were getting away.  He needed to move forward...

 

Darkness crowded the corners of his vision and spread, until he fell into it.


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Harris stood next to his desk, the phone close by.  He stared out at the night skyline with his hands folded behind his back.

 

The phone rang and he picked it up before it could ring again.  "Report."

 

"We're heading back now."  Red sounded stuffy, as if he was holding his nose.  "We got the package and we're picking up Green now.

 

"And the Angel of Death?"

 

Red paused.  "We weren't able to retrieve him.  Silver's daughter got in the way.  We're bringing her back with us."

 

Harris kept his voice steady, professional, while excitement built up in his chest.  "I hope she wasn't harmed." he injected just the right amount of concern into his voice.

 

"She's in a bad way." Red hedged.  "Silver wants the doctor to be ready as soon as we get there."

 

"Of course.  I'll alert him right away."

 

"Sorry we failed, sir."

 

"No, it's quite alright." Harris told him reassuringly.  "It was an extremely dangerous mission against a powerful target."  His lips pulled back over his teeth in a vicious smile. "You're only human."

 

He placed his finger over the receiver, hanging up.  Then he pressed a few buttons.  The phone connected again.  "Dr. Smythe?  You'd best get ready to take some patients."


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Green sat in the back of the van listlessly, refusing to lift her head up even a little in case her eyes fell on Arthur.  She held her sniper rifle in her hands, unable to let it go.

 

When they reached the Mechanex building, Arthur and Red  hurriedly moved the box to the cart and rushed off.  Green exited the van last, after Black, her rifle dangling from her hand.

 

Blue put a hand on her shoulder.  She spoke in a reassuring voice, but Green could not understand her.  The only other person who spoke Korean was Harris.  This seperated her from the rest of the hunters by a language barrier.

 

She was able to translate English to Korean and back again with a program on her phone, but Harris had disabled it remotely once the mission was done.

 

"This is my fault." she said quietly, but of course Blue could not understand her.  She shrugged her hand off and walked towards the elevator.


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Arthur sat in the small waiting area in the hallway outside of the medical bay.  One of Dr. Smythe's assistants was suturing the cuts on his leg.  He stared at the door grimly, not noticing or caring about the pain in his leg.

 

The door opened and Harris stepped out, his expression grave.  "Arthur, I'm so sorry."  Arthur jumped to his feet yanking the needle out of the assistant's hand.  Harris put a hand on his shoulder comfortingly.  "There was nothing we could do."

 

"No." Arthur shook his head, refusing to believe it.  "The doctor can fix everything."

 

Harris' eyes filled with sympathy.  "He can't cure death, Arthur."

 

Sadness washed over him in a crushing wave.  His hands clenched tightly as tears filled his eyes.  The first time he had cried since his father passed.  "She was my only child." he said helplessly.

 

"I know.  You're suffering from a tremendous loss.  And we won't take that lightly.  We'll do everything we can for you, but right now you need some time to heal, both emotionally and physically."  Harris slid his hand down to Arthur's back and steered him down the hallway.  "Let us fix you up, and then go and rest.  If you need anything, you have my number."

 

When Arthur was gone, Harris turned and went back into the medical bay.  He walked past the gurneys and equipment, to a another room in the back, the operating room.

 

Evangeline Statton lay naked on the table, her skin white as death, her lips blue.  Her hair had been carefully brushed away from her face.  The wound in her chest hand been cleaned and sewn shut.

 

Dr. Franz Smythe was a wizened old vampire, slightly hunched, with stark white hair and an ever present glint in his eyes.  The hunters thought he was just an old doctor, only Harris knew his true form.

 

"You've cleared away any distractions?" Franz asked.  "I was just about to perform the transfusion."

 

"You are free to work in peace." Harris assured him.  He leaned on the table, his excitement overflowing.  "This will work?  Even though she's human?"

 

Franz looked at him over a pair of round wire-rim glasses.  "Of course it will."  He nodded at the wooden box on the counter behind Harris.  "Those are the samples, then?"

 

Harris retrieved the box and opened it, showing him the contents.  "This is the genetic material Katrina Riley left at Better Care before she passed."

 

"Good."  Franz walked over to a refrigerator and opened it, revealng IV packets of blood hanging inside.  He removed three and placed them on the table next to Angie's body.  "I will need those once I'm done here.  I've been neglecting my other patients."

 

The doctor hung up a packet and attached the clear thin tube.  He got the needle ready.  "Poor Gregori.  He loses to me again, with his so called 'ethical' methods."  He looked at Harris.  "I've lived a very long time, and the one thing I've learned?  If you want something then you must have the strength to take it."

 

"I could not agree more."  Harris said enthusiastically.  "With your research, this company will reinvent the medical field.  We will become the leader in medical technology."  He grinned.  "Just think of the stock prices."

 

Franz inserted the needle into Angie's arm and the red blood flowed down the tube and through the needle.  He prepped a syringe full of a clear liquid and injected it into the stopper next to the bag.  The clear mixed with the red inside the tube.


"Now we merely have to wait."  He lifted up a blanket and covered Angie's body completely.

18: 17 - In My Time of Dying
17 - In My Time of Dying

Gabriel woke to the tinny ping of metal hitting metal.  He turned his head towards the sound.  A dark-skinned vampire stood over him, a pair of pliers in her hand.  "Welcome back." she said wryly.  "I was just finished taking silver bullets out of you."  She gestured to the pan next to his head with her wrist.  She had no other hand, her arm simply ended with a bandaged stump.

 

"I'm just glad I managed to save someone today."  She pointed with her pliers.  Gabriel turned his head.  On the two beds next to him were bodies covered head to toe with blankets.

 

"That's mean, Fiona." Mint said from the bed behind her.  "You haven't even gotten to me yet."  She gasped, putting her hand to her stomach.  "It burns SO MUCH."

 

"Then stop talking."  Fiona turned to her and started to work on her wounds.  "There's some refreshment there."  She said over her shoulder.  "You must be dying for a drink."

 

"Puns, Fiona?  At time like this?" Mint asked.

 

"There's no better time." The doctor waved the pliers through the air.  "Puns are my defense mechanism."

 

Gabriel grabbed the bottle of cow's blood next to him and downed it quickly.  His wounds started healing right away.  "Where am I?" he asked.  His throat was hoarse, like he'd screamed it raw.

 

"You're on the Saint Mary." Fiona answered him. "Or what's left of it.  My medical room was destroyed in the fire."  She frowned at her pliers.  "I've been forced to use unconventional equipment."

 

He felt a sense of urgency, like something was missing.  "Where's Evangeline?"  Wouldn't she have insisted to on being beside him while he was injured?  That was something she would definitely do.

 

"Who?" Fiona asked.

 

Mint put a hand on her arm.  "He means the dead human girl."

 

Gabriel's pupils dilated quickly.  "What?"  He didn't wait for an answer.  He slid off the bed and headed for the door.

 

Donovan was on the other side, apparently waiting for him.  "Whoa, hold on.  You need to sit down."

 

"Where's Evangeline?"  He tried pushing past, but Donovan blocked him with his body.

 

"She's gone, Gabriel."

 

"Gone where?"  Why was no one answering his questions?  Didn't they know that he needed to find her, right now, more than anything else?

 

"She's dead."  He held onto Gabriel's shoulders like he might fall.

 

Gabriel shook his head.  "That's not possible.  She-"  Memories trickled back to him.  She'd been shot, her heart had been beating so fast.  Her eyes were glassy and unblinking.

 

He shoved Donovan hard, knocking him into the wall.  "Evangeline!" he shouted.  She had to be on this tub somewhere.  "Evangeline!"  Donovan grabbed his shoulder.  Gabriel tried to pull away but the pirate had an iron grip.  "Evangeline!"

 

"She's dead, Gabriel.  She was shot by a hunter and she died."

 

More memories surfaced.  The bullet punching through her back before burying in his chest.  Her legs giving out under her.

 

"Stop saying that!" Gabriel pushed Donovan again, but could not move the bigger vampire.  He still hadn’t regained his full strength.

 

"It's the truth."  Donovan's gaze was sympathetic.  He reached into his pocket and pulled out a folded handkerchief.  "It breaks my heart to keep telling you."  He opened the cloth, revealing the silver charm bracelet Evangeline had been given earlier.  Had it been earlier that night or days ago?  How long had he been unconscious?  "She's really gone."

 

"THEN WHERE IS SHE?" Gabriel roared.

 

Donovan closed his eyes in obvious discomfort.  "They took her with them.  The hunters got away after taking her body."

 

"If they took her, then she might still be alive." Gabriel insisted.  "I just have to find her."

 

"They could be anywhere in this city.  Are you going to search all of it?"  Donovan asked reasonably.

 

"No, I don't need to.  I just have to-"  He closed his eyes, focusing on his inner compass.  It had led him to Evangeline in the past.  He would follow it to the ends of the Earth if he had to.

 

He was overcome by dizziness.  He fetched up against the wall, his head pounding.  He tried again and nearly passed out.

 

Donovan caught him, supporting his weight.  "You need rest." he insisted.

 

Gabriel opened his eyes.  They were blood red.  "No, I know what I need."


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Gabriel entered the apartment without knocking.  All the lights were out.  The only illumination came from the weak light bulb in the hall.  "Calypso?" He called urgently.

 

She was lying on the floor in the kitchen, her phone in front of her, one arm reaching out.

 

Gabriel knelt down next to her.  He picked up the phone and turned on the screen.  She had been trying to call him.  "Gabriel..." she groaned softly.  "You have to.... get away...  Please... get her away..."  She tried to lift herself up, but lacked the strength.

 

"Calypso, what happened?"  He lifted her hand and noticed the long cuts in her wrist.  "What have you been doing?"

 

He realized then that someone else was in the apartment.  The shadows in the next room shifted, a figure creeping forward.  A low growl emanated from the shadow.

 

Gabriel stood up quickly.  He pulled out his phone and turned on the flashlight function.  He shined the light into the room and was rewarded with a horrifying shriek.  The shadow retreated.

 

He knelt back down next to Calypso.  He didn't have time for this new turn of events.  "Calypso, where's Evangeline."

 

Calypso let out an anguished sob.  "Gone."

 

"I need you to use your power to tell me where."  He was getting frustrated again.  He needed to reach Evangeline soon.  He had to bring her back.

 

Calypso whimpered weakly.  She was no use to him like this.  He reached over and opened the fridge.  The sudden light made the shadow in the next room hiss dangerously.

 

He reached into the fridge and began pulling out bottles.  He opened one and put it in Calypso's hand.

 

She drank it clumsily, too weak to lift her head.  More of the pig's blood splattered on the floor than into her mouth.  He lifted her head up for her and forced her to drink a second bottle.

 

She managed to pull herself into a sitting position.  The third bottle she drank on her own, red dripping down her chin.  The wounds on her wrist closed.

 

She reached for another bottle but he pulled it away.  "Tell me where she is."

 

She started trembling.  "I don't know.  I can't see her.  She's gone."  Her trembling turned to uncontrollable shaking.

 

He put his hand under her chin and forced her to meet his gaze.  "Find her."

 

Callie's face scrunched up with pain and sadness.  "But she's dead."

 

"Then locate her corpse."

 

"Why?  You're not planning to-"

 

"No.  It's because her mother deserves to lay more than an empty coffin to rest."

 

Calypso looked to the floor.  "I'm trying, I really am, but she's just not there."

 

"Then I'll have to do it myself."  He moved his hand from her chin to her hair, pulling it tightly.  He exposed her neck and sank his fangs into her flesh.

 

As soon as he began drinking her blood, her power overcame him.  Information that he couldn’t understand, flashing by too quickly for him to make sense of it.  There was no elaborate spider's web, just an infinite number of cracks in a pane of glass.  He reached out for something, anything, and a vision overcame him.

 

He was in a church.  Rows of empty pews lined up before him.  Bright white light flooded in from the high windows.  A woman in white stood facing the altar.

 

She turned but he could not recognize her.  Her long white dress fell to the floor.  White gloves went up her arms and disappeared under her sleeves.  Her veil was full and opaque.

 

She held a bouquet of dead roses at her side.  She lifted it up and pointed the blackened flowers at him.

 

"Who are you?"  He tried to take a step forward, but was frozen in place.

 

The woman did not answer.  She stood as if frozen in place, floweres offered to him.

 

Gabriel found his back against the wall, looking at two rows of sharp fangs.  Bright red eyes glared at him, inches from his face.  The growling was louder.

 

"I'm okay Sybil.  Let him go."

 

The hands holding him let go and he slid back down to the floor.  "Who was that?" Gabriel asked.

 

"It's Sybil, I turned her."  Calypso answered.  "She doesn't know how to talk yet, but she understands me."

 

"No, the woman in white."  He helped Calypso to her feet.  "Who is the woman in white?"

 

She shook her head.  "I don't know what you're talking about."

 

Gabriel was at the end of his rope.  Why was he not getting any answers?  "I saw her when I drank your blood.  I had a vision and she was there.  Who is she?"

 

"We're not going to see the same things." she replied.  "You snatched a bucketful out of the ocean.  Your brain is going to interpret what you see it's own way."

 

Gabriel grabbed her shoulders.  "I need her, Calypso.  I need to know where she is."

 

"I know, sweetie, but I don't know anything about these hunters.  I've never met them, or held any of their possessions.  I could trace them through Angie, but I can't because she's gone."

 

"What about something one of them touched?"  Gabriel reached into his pocket.

 

She held her hand out.  "I will try my best."

 

Gabriel dropped something into her hand.  It burned her skin.  She hissed between her teeth and dropped it onto the kitchen counter.  It rattled against the granite before lying still.

 

Calypso peered at the lump of silver on her counter.  There were flecks of red on it.  Blood.  "Is this a bullet?"

 

"It's the one that killed her."  Gabriel's hands were clenched, his voice as hard and dead as a gravestone.  "It passed through her and went into me."

 

Calypso tried to swallow down the lump forming in her throat.  "Then this blood..."

 

"It's hers.  And mine."

 

She took a second to brace herself, then she picked up the bullet with two fingers.  The silver bit into her skin, making a small sizzling sound.  She held it for as long as she could bear.

 

She dropped the bullet and pitched forward onto the counter, just barely catchig herself with her hands.  "Green." she gasped.

 

"Green what?" Gabriel asked, his voice urgent.

 

"It's a name.  Green was the one who fired the bullet."  Callie winced, her head felt like it was going to explode.  "Paper.  I need paper."

 

Gabriel snatched a pad of sticky notes off the refrigerator.  He found a pen in a drawer.  He handed both to Calypso.

 

She began writing furiously, symbols in a language he didn't understand.  She pulled off one sticky note and continued writing on another.

 

She pulled the second one off the pad and handed it to him.  "That's the address."

 

"What's on that one?" he indicated to the first note.

 

"It's Korean, I think.  I can't translate Korean, but I know what it means."  She held it up and showed it to him.  "It says 'Humans can also be monsters'."

 

Gabriel put the note with the address in his pocket.  He turned to leave.  "Thank you Calypso."

 

"You can't go to that place, Gabriel.  What's waiting for you there isn't what you want."

 

"What is waiting for me?"  He asked from the doorway.

 

"Death.  Nothing else."

 

"Then I had better prepare myself."


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Green stood in the hallway outside the break room.  Arthur sat at the table silently, the only person in the room.  A beer was on the table in front of him.  He kept playing with it, but had not taken a sip.

 

Green couldn't bear her guilt any longer.  She walked into the room and cautiously took the chair opposite him.  She watched him silently as he stared ahead, not looking at her.

 

This was a man who hunted monsters his whole life, and only now was broken.  He had forced down every awful thing he had ever done with a shot of whiskey, and only now he could not drink.

 

"I met her mother at college." he said.  "She was a student, I was just a substitute professor."  He knew Green couldn't understand, but he felt like talking.  And she listened intently anyway.  "I put myself into her life so I could get close to Katrina Riley, her aunt, and the best hunter there was.  She fell off the grid in the sixties, so I thought maybe I could find her through her family.  Obviously I didn't."

 

He considered the beer again, but left it on the table.  "After Evangeline was born I considered going to see her.  I almost did a few times.  I was only ever brave enough to slip some money in the letter box."  He ran a hand through his graying hair and sniffed.  "I couldn't bear the thought of holding her, knowing what my hands had done.  I told myself that one day I would see her, really get to know her.  But there was always another job, another creature in the night.  I convinced myself after a while that I was doing it for her, so that she would be safe from them."

 

He looked at Green for the first time since they got back.  "I know you don't understand.  You didn't know who she was."  His hand gripped into a fist.  "I'm trying so hard to understand that, because I don't want to blame you."

 

Green reached out and put a hand over his fist.  She stared at him wordlessly, trying to communicate something important to him.  There was something she had to tell him, but she didn't know how.  She risked so much just in trying.

 

She got up abruptly and ran out of the room.

 

Arthur opened his hand.  There was a bullet nestled his palm.  It was silver in a copper shell.  It was for a caliber rifle.  The tip was a sharp point.

 

Arthur put the bullet in his pocket and stood up.  He carried the full beer over to the sink and dumped it out.


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Arthur found Red in the main office.  He was sleeping with his feet up at an empty cubicle, his nose bandaged.  Arthur nudged his foot and he woke with a start.  "What?  What's wrong?"

 

Arthur handed him the silver bullet Green gave him.  "Ever see something like that?"

 

Red turned it over in his hand.  "It's a silver bullet, I've seen a thousand of these."  He handed it back.

 

"Why is the tip pointed though?"

 

Red shrugged.  "It's an armor piercing round?"

 

"Since when have you known one of those monsters to wear armor?"  Arthur scowled at the bullet.  "It's bugging me.  If an angel was shot with one of these, then it would just go through them.  Regular silver bullets are blunt, this way they enter the body and burn them from the inside.  They would just heal otherwise."

 

"I don't even know." Red said, his eyes drooping again.  "Maybe these are SUPPOSED to go through something and THEN hit the angel."

 

Arthur's face cleared, then his eyes narrowed.  He turned and marched towards Harris' office.  He didn't bother knocking.  Harris was on the phone, but he hung up right away.  "Arthur, what's wrong?" he asked in concern.

 

He felt a fury inside that he couldn't quite grasp.  It built up inside of him, but he didn't know how to release it.  "I'm done." he said.  "I'm out of here.  Today."

 

"What's going on?  Arthur, just tell me what's wrong."  Harris got to his feet and put a comforting hand on the hunter's shoulder.  Arthur pushed his arm away.

 

"You planned this whole thing, didn't you?"  Arthur's voice was low and menacing.  "Your target was never the Angel of Death.  You staged the whole thing, making Green think she had no choice but to shoot Evangeline."  He held up the silver bullet.  "That's why you gave her these."

 

Harris held his hands up in a placating manner. "If Green decided to use these rounds, then I-"

 

"No, she wouldn't do this on her own.  She NEVER does anything without your say so."  He brought his face close to Harris's.  "You don't think I've been paying attention?  That earphone constantly in her ear?  I know that's your voice on the other side, controlling your very own puppet."

 

"This is absurd Arthur.  Why would I want to kill your daughter?"  His voice was amused, and it made Arthur want to knock his lights out.

 

"I don't know everything yet, but don't think I won't find out your scheme.  I am done with you.  I am taking my daughter's body and I am leaving today."

 

Harris shrugged.  "You can leave whenever you like, but the body isn't here anymore."

 

Arthur grabbed the front of his suit in one fist.  "What did you say?"

 

Harris looked down at Arthur's fist.  "The body is on its way to Saint Vincent's as we speak.  They'll declare her dead when she gets there and then you and her mother can make arrangements for a small, respectful service."

 

"We'll just go and see then."  Arthur released Harris and stormed out of the office.  He marched down the rows of cubicles and into the hallway.  Harris hurriedly followed him.

 

Arthur turned when he hit the hallway, walking past the break room and to the medical bay.  He threw those doors open as well.

 

He headed right for the operating room.  He flipped on the lights.  The table in the middle of the room was empty.  "See?  She's not here."  Harris said behind him.

 

"We'll just see if she makes it to Saint Vincent's Hospital then." Arthur said.

 

"Come now, Arthur.  Surely you wouldn't be so unlucky as to suffer TWO tragedies in forty eight hours."  The corner of Harris' mouth lifted.

 

Arthur lifted one arm and pointed out the door and to the hallway.  "I'm taking those kids with me, Harris. I only ever signed on with you because of them.  Something is going on here, I've felt it for weeks now, even before this mission.  Whatever it is, you'll have to do it without hunters."  He walked past Harris and out the door.


Harris watched him go, his expression darkening.  He reached up and adjusted his tie.  "Fine then." he said spitefully.  "I don't need you anymore.  Not as long as I have Black and White."

19: 18 - Wings of Despair
18 - Wings of Despair

Gabriel could not return to his own apartment.  The thought of going back to the space that they'd shared, even for such a short time, was unbearable.

 

He stayed with Donovan on the ship during the day.  The remaining crew were scrambling to repair the damage the hunters had caused before the sea water could destroy anymore of the ship.

 

All except for Florence, who mourned.

 

Florence had been shot in the chest, the bullet just missing his heart.  At first Fiona had assumed he was dead, until she pulled the bullet out.

 

Nigel had been shot in the head.  He hadn't survived.

 

He grieved openly the loss of his brother.  He would drink pint after pint of alcohol, and then spend the rest of the evening weeping.

 

In contrast Gabriel stayed quiet and out of the way.  He spoke to no one and everyone knew enough to leave him alone.  Everyone except for Donovan, that is.

 

"You need to feed or you'll waste away."  Donovan held a glass bottle down to him, who was sitting on the floor in the corner of his cabin.

 

"Would that be better?  A slow suicide?" Gabriel asked, not looking at him.  "I spent fifty years in a box without dying, so it won’t work anyway."

 

Donovan sat on the floor next to him.  "So it's come to suicidal thoughts then?"

 

Gabriel held a wrinkled yellow sticky note in one hand.  "No, more like a kamikaze."

 

"Sounds like fun.  I'd come with you, but the crew can't function without me."

 

"Calypso said only Death waited for me."

 

"She's your future teller?"

 

"She's monitoring the building for me.  She said that Evangeline's body is still there."

 

Donovan's eyebrows shot up.  "It's been days, though.  Why in Heaven's would they keep it?"

 

"I don't know but I can't wait any longer.  I have to go and get it back.  For her mother, and her step-brother."  He stood up.

 

Donovan got up as well.  "Better tell young Christopher then, he's been waiting for you to make a move."

 

"He's on the boat?"

 

"He hasn't left."  Donovan told him sadly.  "I'm grateful to him for helping put out the fire.  I'd give him his weight in gold if I knew he'd take it.  The only thing he has in his heart is revenge, poor boy.  He's waiting to go with you."

 

"Tell him to go back to his mother.  He shouldn't see what I'm about to do."

 

They exited the cabin to find Florence at the bottom of the stairs.  He was sitting on the second to last step, waiting for them.  "You're going, then?" he asked sullenly.

 

"You're not going with him."  Donovan told him firmly. "There are too many injured crew members.  I need you here."

 

Florence stood up, swaying on his feet.  "I won't shirk my duties, Captain, but I know that Nigel would want revenge."  He walked over to Gabriel.  "Take his blood, and lay waste to them."

 

Donovan was surprised.  "Nigel was your brother, lad.  You're the only one that has a right to his blood."  Vampire blood was strong.  Through it new abilities could be gained, as well as great strength.

 

"It's my right, and I decide who gets it.  And if Gabriel is going up against those bastards, then he can put it to better use than I can."  Florence's blue eyes were pleading.  "Nigel would want vengeance for dear Angie too."

 

"He can take mine as well." A small voice said behind them.

 

Nymph stood in the hallway, one hand on the wall and the other stretched out.  Using their power to save the ship had cost them their eyesight.  They stared ahead with blank, milky eyes.

 

"Nymph what are you saying?" Donovan went to them, taking their hand in his.  "You should be resting.  Your eyes..."

 

"My blindness is temporary, Donovan.  In a few decades my vision will return.  It is my penance for using my power before my body matured.  My blood, however, is still as potent as ever."  Nymph stood up straight, squaring their shoulders.  "Come to me, vampire."  Gabriel stepped close and Nymph put their free hand to his face.  “You are ancient and powerful, but you weaken yourself by feeding on swine.  My blood will give you power beyond anything you have wielded before.”

 

“And in return?” Gabriel asked.

 

“In return you will be by sword of vengeance.  You will cut down the hunters that dared to harm my ship and slay my crew.  You will have no mercy, and no remorse.”

 

“Nymph, it’s actually my ship.”  Donovan interrupted.  “I’M the Captain.”

 

Nymph ignored him.  “What say you, nosferatu?  Will you be my reaper?”

 

Gabriel closed his eyes.  “Yes.” he breathed.


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Arthur finished packing the rest of the boxes into the back of his silver Nissan Leaf, but he wasn’t yet ready to leave.  The others had decided to stay, despite Harris’ treachery.

 

He couldn’t leave them.  They were good hunters, but they were practically children.  They were far too vulnerable to manipulation.

 

There was Green as well.  He couldn’t leave without somehow communicating to her that she wasn’t to blame.

 

He had to try again.


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Gabriel stared up at the Mechanex building.  Darkness swirled around him like a cloak.  His eyes were fully red and glowed like wildfire.  His claws glinted in the moonlight.

 

The people on the street gave him a wide berth without realizing why.  They hurried past him, like rabbits catching the scent of a wolf.

 

The glass doors at the front entrance opened on their own.  He stepped through them without a sound.  The lights in the reception area immediately went out.

 

Two guards sat at the front desk.  They looked up at the lights in concern.  Gabriel waved one hand and they both passed out.

 

The elevator door slid open, casting a pale light out.  Gabriel paused before stepping inside.  He glanced at the fire alarm pull box in between the two elevators.  The glass shattered, the lever pulled down.  He stepped into the elevator just as the sprinklers went off.


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

The lights went out suddenly, and the emergency lights went on.  Blue looked up in confusion.  “What the hell?”  She pulled out her phone.  Was there a fire or something?

 

A blaring noise sounded over the loudspeaker.  It startled Red, who was sleeping on the couch in the break room.  He rolled to the floor in a crouched position, looking around.

 

Green was walking down the hallway.  She paused when the lights went out.  She pulled out her flashlight and hurried down the hall.

 

The elevator Arthur was in stopped, the lights going out.  He pulled out his phone, navigating the button panel with its dim glow.  He hit the emergency button, but knew it would do little good.  He pulled out his knife and pried open the door at the bottom of the panel.  Inside was a lever that unlocked the doors.

 

He put his phone in his pocket and felt around for the seam between the doors.  He dug his fingers in and pried them open.  He grunted with effort, but managed to slide them halfway.

 

He pulled out his phone again to survey the situation.  He was just below the fifteenth floor.  He put his phone away again and hauled himself up.

 

    He was greeted by silence.  The whole floor seemed deserted.  His instincts blared at him that this was not a normal emergency like a fire.

 

    He headed for the stairwell.  The floor the hunters used was on the twenty-seventh floor.  He prayed that he made it in time.


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

The elevator doors opened on the twenty-seventh floor and Gabriel stepped out.  The light behind him immediately died.  The elevator was no longer functioning.

 

As soon as he stepped out into the hallway a gunshot shattered the silence.  The bullet stopped in the air inches from his temple, then dropped to the floor.

 

Green stood at the end of the hall, pistol in her hands.  She fired again.

 

Gabriel vanished before the bullet could hit.  Her gun flew out of her hands.  Gabriel appeared behind her.  She pulled out her knife and slashed at him while she turned.

 

Her knife met only air, then she was pressed against the wall.  He held her wrist tightly, pointing the knife away.  His other hand was on her throat.

 

She struggled, kicking, but made no contact.  Gabriel leaned his face close to hers, her eyes widened with fear.  She tried to scream, but could not pull in enough air.

 

Gabriel pursed his lips.  "Shhhhhhh...." he whispered softly.

 

The hand on her wrist slid down and grasped the knife handle.  He pulled it free from her grasp and held it up, the sharp tip pointed at her face.

 

"Which eye was it?" he asked, his voice as still as a graveyard.  "The left or the right?  Which one was it that stared down your scope before firing?"

 

He was so close that she could feel his breath.  It was cold as ice.  "It looks like I'll just have to guess." he whispered.

 

There was a spray of blood and he dropped Green to the floor.  He stepped over her and continued on down the hallway.

    

    

xxxXXXxxx


 

Red stepped out of the armory, strapping his vest on.  The other floors were evacuating, but there had been no sign of fire.  This didn’t sit right with him, and when in doubt, arm yourself.

 

He didn’t realize how cold the hallway was till he noticed his breath fogging.  He drew his gun, his heart pounding against his ribcage.  He wasn’t alone.

 

“Where is she?” a hushed voice asked in his ear.

 

He spun around, but no one was behind him.  He looked left and right, but there was nothing.

 

“Where is the body?”  Red could feel the whisper of breath on his neck.

 

He jumped, spinning around again.  His gun was raised, pointing at nothing.  “Where the hell are you?” he asked, trying to keep his voice steady.

 

“Tell me where she is.”  The voice seemed to come from everywhere, but was subtle as leaves blowing.

 

Red looked down at his gun.  His hand was moving on his own.  He tried to fight it, but was paralyzed in place.  Slowly his hand pressed the gun to his temple.

 

“The human girl you helped murder,” the voice murmured.  “Where is her body being kept?”

 

Red was breathing hard as terror gripped his heart.  Sweat beaded on his forehead and ran down his face.  “The medical room.” he gasped.  “J-just down the h-hallway.”  He closed his eyes tightly.  “Plea-”

 

A single shot rang out, and Red’s body fell lifelessly to the floor.  Gabriel walked past it without a look and continued on down the hall.


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Blue hurried when she heard the gunshot.  She drew her own pistol and listened at the door.

 

In the distance she could hear a tremendous crashing sound.  Metal hitting metal, glass breaking, wood splintering.

 

She took a deep breath and opened the door.  She turned towards the source of the noise.  It was coming from the medical bay.  She pressed herself against the wall next to the open door and peered inside.

 

Inside it looked like a tornado had torn through the room.  Gurneys were demolished, curtains torn from their rods.  Every piece of glass was smashed.  Carts were turned over.  Every cabinet was open, their contents spilled out on the floor.

 

In the center of the chaos stood a shadowed figure.  Darkness itself cloaked his body, obscuring everything but a bare outline.

 

He turned his head towards her, one red eye gleaming in the faint light from the emergency lamps.

 

Blue turned and ran back down the hallway.  She pushed through the double doors leading to the office.  She ran halfway down the aisle before she tripped and fell.

 

She turned over, gun pointed up.  He was already standing over her.  She fired and the bullet whizzed past his face, ruffling his hair slightly.

 

He brought one shoe down on her chest, squeezing the air out of her lungs.  He knelt down and pulled the gun from her hands.

 

She clawed at his ankle, but he was immovable.  She kicked wildly with her legs, but it was useless.

 

He turned the gun on her, pressing the nose of it into her stomach.  He fired once.

 

He removed his foot from her chest and tossed the gun aside.  Then he turned and continued down the aisle.

 

Arthur Statton stood in front of the double doors leading to the next area.  Gabriel paused.

 

They stared at each other and time stretched out between them.  Arthur noticed a glint of silver on Gabriel’s chest, peeking out of the darkness that surrounded him.  It was a charm bracelet, hooked through the second buttonhole of his shirt.

 

Arthur held both hands up and stepped aside slowly.  He was unarmed.  He held onto the handle of a red first aid kit.

 

Arthur Statton’s eyes were that of an old, weary man, but they were the exact shade of brown as hers.  Gabriel let him pass, then continued towards the doors.

 

Arthur hurried over to Blue and knelt down next to her.  “If you want to find the person who knows where her body is, keep going straight.”  He ripped open a packet of gauze with his teeth.

 

Gabriel paused again.  The double doors opened on their own and he continued on.

 

Blue lifted up one hand weakly, breathing shallowly.  “Arthur.” she gasped, tears spilling out of her eyes.  “I can’t feel my legs.”  She was panicking, which made her bleed more profusely.

 

“There is an ambulance right downstairs.” He told her as he rolled up the gauze and stuffed it into her bullet wound.  “Just hang on till I can get you there.”  He lifted her up into his arms and carried her away.  “Stay with me, okay?  Just stay with me.”


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Black stood in the center of the aisle, waiting for Gabriel.  He charged first.  Gabriel slipped to the side, aiming a kick and the back of his helmet.  Black was thrown through the double doors, destroying them completely.

 

He recovered quickly, charging again.  Gabriel’s claws ripped through the front of his helmet, shattering the plastic completely.  He dug his claws into Black’s chest and threw him into a row of cubicles.

 

Plywood walls collapsed, desks and chairs sent flying.  Before Black could rise again, Gabriel was over him.  He shredded the tough vinyl jacket Black wore.  He plunged his claws into the monster’s chest, breaking through ribs till he reached the heart.  With one swift movement he yanked it out of his chest.

 

He stood up, blood dripping from his hand.  He tossed the heart aside and turned to the last door.  It read ‘Wilton Harris’ in gold lettering.

 

20: 19 - Dear Agony
19 - Dear Agony

Gabriel stood at the end of the aisle, the door opposite from him.  The knob turned and the door opened.  A figure dressed in white stepped out, closing the door behind her.

 

She was covered head to toe in white vinyl.  Heavy white boots went up her calves.  A tough vest protected her chest.  She wore long sleeves, and gloves that left not a sliver of skin exposed.  Her helmet was completely white as well, even the plastic face guard.

 

She held a silver pistol at her side.  She lifted it up, pointing it at him.

 

He stared at her down the long rows of cubicles.  The emergency lights flashed red above them.

 

Without hesitation she fired.

 

He dodged to the side, but she kept the pistol trained on him, firing again.  This time the bullet grazed his arm.

 

He appeared behind her, but she was ready.  A silver blade slid out of a compartment tied to her wrist.  She slashed at him, cutting his shirt and the skin underneath.

 

He backed away and concentrated, till the darkness deepened all around them.  She was uninhibited, firing at him again through the blackness.  He stopped the bullet just before it could pierce his chest.

 

She was in front of him, quicker than a blink.  She slashed with her blade again, this time catching his cheek.

 

He retreated, jumping high above her.  She turned her head, following his exact movement.

 

She was definitely like Black, but swift and dextrous where Black had been strong and sturdy.  She could not possibly be human, but there was something else.  Something about her movements that he recognized, but could not place from where.

 

He hadn’t had a fight this difficult since his days battling Katrina.  It was as if she knew each move he would make right as he’d decided to make it.

 

She had no fear that he could manipulate with his influence.  The others had stunk of it.  Except for Black, who only carried the scent of insanity.  This woman had no scent.  “Who are you, woman in white?”

 

She fired and he leapt into the air again.  This time he leapt towards her.  She managed to fire two rounds before he sent her to the ground.  He sat on her chest, his knees pinning each arm down.  His shirt was stained with blood, coming from a bullet hole in his chest.  The second bullet he’d caught in his teeth.  He turned his head and spat it out.

 

“Right now it’s going to take more than a silver bullet in the chest to kill me.” he laughed darkly.  The flesh around the wound began healing rapidly, pushing the bullet out.  He pulled the silver gun out of her hand and threw it aside.

 

“Now, shall we see what’s under the veil?”  He hooked his claws under the side of her visor and tore it off.  Deep brown eyes stared blankly back at him.

 

His red eyes instantly turned back to black.  “Evangeline?” he whispered.

 

He stood up, backing away.  She rose to her feet, blade shining.  She lunged at him.  He caught her wrist, holding it up above her head.  He reached up and unclipped the helmet, then lifted it gently from her head.  The entire time she struggled to pull free of his grip.

 

Her hair had been cut short.  Her eyes continued to bore into him, but there was no feeling behind them.  She was hellbent on killing him, but had no bloodlust.

 

He cupped her cheek with his free hand.  “What did they do to you?”  A single tear built up in the corner of her eye, then rolled down her face.  He pulled her close, pressing his mouth against the top of her head.  “You don’t have to do this.  You can stop.  It’s okay.”

 

Her arm relaxed, her struggling ceased.  He released her wrist and it dropped to her side.  He wrapped both arms around her.  “I’m going to leave you here for a bit.” he told her.  “I need to take care of something, and then I’ll come right back.”  He pulled away.  “Wait here.”

 

He walked past her, to the door.  He lifted a hand and it swung open.

 

Harris stood facing the window.  He turned and was quite surprised to see Gabriel.  “How did you get past-”

 

Gabriel held one hand up and Harris’ voice died in his throat.  “No, I’ll be asking the questions.” he told him.  “You will only speak when you are willing to answer.”

 

Harris’ eyes widened, but he was looking over Gabriel’s shoulder.  Gabriel turned.

 

Evangeline stood in the doorway, gun pointed at Gabriel.  He held his arms out.  “I’m not going to stop you, Evangeline.  Kill me if you want.  Kill me a hundred times, and I’ll come back each time.  I’ll keep coming back until you return.”

 

Evangeline squeezed the trigger.  A shot rent the stillness.

 

Gabriel stared at her, watching tears flowing silently down her cheeks.  Behind him, Harris fell to the floor.

 

She lowered the gun, and it slipped through her fingers.  “Help me.” she whispered.  Her eyes closed and she fell forward.

 

Gabriel caught her, lifting her up gently.  He carried her out of the office and made his way out of the building.


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

The hospital room was dark and quiet.  Evangeline lay on the bed, the blanket covering her up to her chin.  Gabriel sat in the chair next to her.  He held her hand in both of his and watched her sleep.

 

The doctor had come and gone.  The only trace of her bullet wound was a faint scar on her chest and back.

 

A number of tests had been done.  One of her kidneys had failed, and the other was on its way.  She was hooked up to a dialysis machine, but she wasn’t expected to make it to morning.

 

The door burst open, Chris stood in the doorway breathing heavily.  “Evie!” he croaked.  His eyes went to the bed, tears welling up in his eyes.

 

Gabriel stood up, not sure what to say.  “I went there to retrieve her corpse, but I found her still alive.”

 

Chris walked up to him and embraced him roughly.  “Thank you.” he sobbed.  “Thank you for bringing her back.”

 

Gabriel pushed him away gently.  “She’s holding on for now, but she needs a kidney transplant.  There’s not much time.”

 

“Take mine then.”

 

The two men looked to the open doorway.  Vivian stood in the doorway.  “If my daughter needs a kidney, then she can have mine.”

 

“No, Mom… you can’t…”  Chris shook his head sadly.  “You don’t have a spare to give her.”

 

“Then she can have the one I’ve got left.”  Vivian walked over to the bed and put a hand on Evangeline’s head.  “I’m not going to just let her die.”


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Arthur Statton knew he was in the right emergency room when he saw Vivian Garcia threatening a doctor with a scalpel.  “I don’t care!” she screamed.  “I will cut my kidney out myself if I have to!  I AM NOT GOING TO LET MY DAUGHTER DIE!”

 

Security was bearing down on her from both directions.  Arthur decided to step in before she hurt someone.  He approached her from behind and disarmed her quickly.

 

She spun around and recognized him immediately.  “Arthur?  What the hell are you doing here?!”  He opened his mouth to speak, but she stopped him.  “Nevermind.”  She grabbed the front of his coat and pulled him.  “I found a donor!”

 

“Vivian, leave the doctors alone.” Gabriel said from the door.  “They can’t help right now.”

 

Vivian turned to him.  “What are you saying?”  She dragged Arthur into the room.

 

“Close the door.” Gabriel told her once they were in the room.  He held Chris’ pocket flashlight in his hand.  “The doctors out there won’t be able to perform the surgery.”  He lifted the blanket, exposing Angie’s leg.  He turned on the flashlight and pointed the beam at her bare skin.  Her flesh turned red and started sizzling.  He cut off the light and put the blanket back.

 

Vivian’s eyes were wide with horror.  “What’s happening to her?”

 

Gabriel’s expression was grim.  “She’s turning.”

 

Chris stood next to him.  “Is this your doing?” he asked quietly, but his voice was full of menace.

 

Gabriel shook his head.  “The ones that took her did this, but I’m not sure how.  Usually someone is fully turned in just a few hours.  This is much slower.  Her body is fighting it, and it’s killing her.”

 

“Turning?  Turning into what?” Vivian was confused and scared, and if someone didn’t start making sense then she was going to cut someone.

 

“He means that she’s turning into a vampire.” Arthur told her calmly.

 

“Has everyone gone INSANE?” Vivian demanded.

 

“No, Mom, it’s true.”  Chris told her wearily.  “Vampires are real.  Gabriel’s a vampire.  Evie’s dad is a hunter.”

 

Vivian regarded Gabriel suspiciously.  “Prove it.” she told him, her jaw set.

 

Gabriel sighed and closed his eyes.  “I’ll try.”  He reached down inside of himself, to where his influence stemmed.  He pushed it down.  It was difficult, every instinct bent towards self preservation, designed to hide every vampiric quality.  He calmed himself, letting it go.

 

He stood before Vivian and his pale skin turned light gray, his skin pulled back over his cheekbones.  His claws were revealed, thick and black.  He opened his eyes and they were the color of blood, the pupils were black slits.

 

Vivian put both hands to his face.  At her touch his influence snapped back, his appearance returning to normal.  He blinked in surprise.  “You’re not scared?  Or angry?”

 

Her eyes were filled with pity.  “Whenever you look at my daughter lying on that bed, I can see how you’re dying inside as well.  Why would anything else matter to me?”  She dropped her hands.  “What can we do to save her?”

 

“I’ve called a doctor who can perform the operation in the dark.”  He looked at Arthur.  “If we have a donor.”

 

Arthur nodded.  “Evangeline can have anything she needs from me.”


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Doctor Gregori Smythe held Angie’s wrist in his hand, feeling to her pulse.  Ciel stood across from him, inspecting her eyes.  So far she had not regained consciousness.  “I don’t think it’s reached her brain yet.” he mused.

 

“That would be very fortunate.” Dr. Smythe said.  “Her heart seems unaffected as well.”

 

“The dialysis is probably helping.” Anais said, studying the readings on the machine.  “It’s filtering her blood, taking out the vampiric influence.”

 

“Still, there is not much time.” Dr. Smythe said.  “We will have to fully clear her blood before putting in the new kidney or else it will just be attacked like the others.”

 

“I’ll make sure we have everything we need.” Anais left the room.

 

“Ciel, this will be your first operation on a living human.” Dr. Smythe told him.  “You will merely assist me, but are you comfortable with your duty?”

 

Ciel nodded.  “I want to learn, doctor.  I want to become as skilled as you.  Maybe one day more so.” he smiled.

 

“As long as you do not turn out like my brother, Franz.  His research is twisted and unnatural.  I smell his handiwork here.”

 

“Because of how slowly she’s turning?”

 

“Yes.  The blood I tested also did not contain vampiric blood, more like a distilled version of it.  Maybe even synthetic.”  Dr. Smythe’s eyes narrowed.  “I do not like this road Franz is choosing to walk down.”

 

“We can do this, right?  We can save her?”

 

“I do not foresee any problems, but one must always be cautious.  Remember Ciel, in order to get what you want in life, you must be willing to accept it.  Even if it turns out differently than you thought it would.”

 

Ciel’s visible blue eye was determined.  “I will do my best, for Gabriel.”

 

“You and Anais have become quite taken with that vampire.” Dr. Smythe commented.

 

“Well, we saved him.  We cared for him.”  Ciel smiled.  “We think of him as a little brother.”

 

“You won’t become so invested in your patients when you have a thousand surgeries under you.”

 

Ciel’s smile was unwavering.  “That might be true.”


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Gabriel, Vivian, and Chris sat outside Angie’s room.  They were silent as they waited.  Vivian studied Gabriel’s profile.  She reached over and put a hand on his.  “Does she know how much you love her?” she asked.

 

“If you’re asking if I’ve said anything like that to her, then no.”

 

“What about when she’s well?  Will you tell her then?”

 

“No.”

 

“And why not?” she asked, keeping her voice gentle.  “She’s a bit thick sometimes, and I say that out of love.  She won’t know unless you tell her.”

 

Gabriel turned his eyes to the floor.  “How can you treat me so kindly, when the only reason she’s in there is because of me?  I’ve dragged her into trouble, and she’s in the hospital again, because of me.”

 

“My daughter might be as dense as a brick, but she’s not stupid.” Vivian sniffed.  “She’s far too stubborn to let anyone drag her into trouble.  She creates more than enough for herself.”  She squeezed his hand.  “And from where I’m sitting she wouldn’t be here without you.”

 

“You really don’t mind that I’m a vampire?”

 

“Hon, if Satan himself had brought my daughter back from the dead, then I would kiss him on the mouth.”

 

“You are a pillar of strength, Vivian.” he told her feelingly.

 

“Well someone around here has to be.”  She glanced at Chris, who had fallen asleep in his chair.  “So, what is it that you do?” she asked Gabriel.  “I’m assuming you have some sort of job.”

 

“Actually, I don’t.  I’ve had jobs in the past, but nothing I decided to stay with.”

 

She frowned disapprovingly.  “Then what’s your retirement plan?  Do you have a savings account?”

 

Gabriel closed his eyes.  “You don’t care that I’m a bloodthirsty monster, but you want to know what I have in my bank account?”

 

“Well, I can’t have my little girl saddled with some layabout that can’t provide for her, now can I?”

 

Gabriel dropped his head in his hand.  “This conversation is making me uncomfortable and I don’t know how to exit it gracefully.” he admitted.

 

The door opened and Chris jerked awake.  They all looked up as Anais stepped out.  She knelt down in front of Vivian.  “The operation was a success.” she said softly.  “They’re closing her up now.  She’ll most likely wake once the anesthetic has worn off.”

 

“Bless you, child.” Vivian said, tears in her eyes.

 

Anais smiled at her.  "We were happy to help.  It was an excellent learning experience as well.  In the past we've only ever operated on cadavers."

 

"What?"  Vivian gave her a strange look.

 

Anais rose.  "I'll go and bring back some sustenance.  You three must be famished."

 

"I'll take 'not blood'."  Chris called after her.

 

Dr. Smythe exited the room, followed by Ciel.  "You can all wait inside now."

 

They rose and filed into the room.  Dr. Smythe put a hand on Vivian's shoulder.  "One thing before I go." he said to her softly.  "There was some cancerous growth on your husband's liver.  It was extremely malignant and in a hard to reach spot.  I've removed it for him while I was retrieving his kidney.  When he wakes, could you just tell him?  I must get back to my clinic."

 

Vivian stared at him in confusion.  "You mean Arthur?  Sure, I'll tell him."


"Thank you.  If you have any questions, please feel free to call."  He handed her a business card.

21: 20 - Matter of Trust
20 - Matter of Trust

Angie woke groggy and disoriented.  She tried to sit up, but gave up right away and flopped back down.  She looked around the hospital room.  "Aw man, not again..." she moaned, covering her face with one hand.

 

"How are you feeling?" Gabriel asked, sitting beside her.

 

"Like I just crawled out of a swamp.  What the hell happened?"

 

"What do you remember?"

 

She pulled her hand away from her eyes as they widened.  She bolted upright and turned to Gabriel.  "Are you all right?" she asked, her hands went to his shirt, looking for wounds.

 

He clasped both her wrists.  "I'm fine, as you can see.  Now please lay down before you pass out."

 

Nausea rose up from her stomach.  "Ughhh."  She fell back on the bed.  "Anesthesia, my sworn enemy..."

 

“Do you remember being shot?” he asked.  “Or anything after?”

 

“I was shot?”

 

“In the chest.”

 

She put her hands to her chest, then under her gown, feeling for a bullet wound.  “I was shot?  How long ago?”

 

“A few days ago.  Then you were kidnapped by hunters.”

 

She looked at him in consternation.  “How did I get away?”

 

His eyes darkened.  “I brought you back.”

 

“Gabriel, please don’t leave me in suspense.  I don’t remember any of this.  Tell me what happened.”

 

“I thought you were dead.” he sounded like he was having trouble speaking.  Angie put a hand on his arm.  “I went to their headquarters to get back your corpse.  They had done something to you there, tried to change you somehow.  You fought me, but I managed to bring you back.”

 

“Is that why I can’t remember anything?  Because of what they did?  Was it some kind of mind control?”

 

“Most likely.  Whatever it was that they did, you were starting to turn, but it went wrong.  When we got here, one of your kidneys had already failed.”  He looked to the bed next to her.  “You needed a replacement or else you would die.”

 

Arthur Statton lay in the next bed, sound asleep.  “I’m having mixed feelings about all this…” Angie admitted.

 

“You need to know what happened.  That way I can explain to you why I’m leaving.”

 

Angie snapped her head back to look at him.  “What?”

 

“I violated our agreement, Evangeline.  I killed during my attempt to retrieve you.  Three humans are dead now, two hunters and their leader.  As well as the vampire they had experimented on.”

 

Tears pricked the corners of her eyes.  “But…”

 

“I made a promise to you that I would not kill humans, and I broke it.” he said firmly, standing up.  “What’s more is that you would have never been in any danger if they hadn’t been after me in the first place.  I thought that I could protect you from harm, but my very presence causes it.”

 

Angie sat up as he walked away.  “Wait.” She reached out, but the world turned and she leaned forward and retched.  Once she was done coughing, she looked up and he was gone.


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Arthur Statton woke to the sound of someone weeping softly.  He groaned and sat up, putting a hand to his head.

 

Angie sat on the bed next to him, her head in her hands.  “What’s the matter?” he asked in concern.

 

Her shoulders jumped and she looked at him suspiciously.  “What do you care?” she asked, wiping at her eyes.

 

“If you’re crying, then I want to know why.”

 

She laughed harshly and wiped her nose.  “My vampire has deserted me, which I’m sure is wonderful news to you.”  She looked away.

 

Arthur looked around the room, surprised that Gabriel was gone.  “Where did he go?”

 

“I don’t even know.” she said miserably.  “He made a promise to me, and he broke it, so now he’s gone.”

 

“What was the promise?”

 

She glared at him.  “That he wouldn’t kill humans, all right?  None of this would have happened if you and the other hunters hadn’t tried to capture him, so leave me alone.”

 

“Our mission wasn’t to capture him.” Arthur admitted.  “I didn’t know it at the time, but Harris, my boss, planned to kidnap you all along.”

 

“What?  Why?!”

 

“Because I told him about your great aunt being a famous hunter, most likely.” he sighed and put his head in one hand.  “The stupid fool probably thought he could turn you into an even better one.”

 

“Why does everything have to come back to Katrina?!” Angie demanded.  “Am I going to spend the rest of my life constantly in her massive shadow?!  I mean, seriously, what the hell?!”  She was angry, hurt, and confused, and words were failing her.  She bunched up her fists in her hair.

 

“It’s probably worth less than dirt, but I am sorry for what happened.  I’m willing to do whatever I can to make it up to you.”

 

“Thank you for the kidney, but I think that’s the extent of the help you can provide me.” she said hotly.

 

“What about your problem with your vampire?”

 

She looked over at him.  “I’m listening.”

 

“Let me just ask you; how important was his promise to you?”

 

“Pretty damn important.” she answered honestly.  “It’s the reason I trust him so much.  Trusted him, I mean.”

 

“Well, from my perspective, my side killed at least a dozen and a half from your side, and he only killed four.  He did it out of grief, because we had taken something from him.  That’s a better reason than we ever had.”

 

Angie drew her knees up and leaned her head on them.  “Does that really make it okay, though?” she asked.

 

“I really don’t think either of us are qualified to answer that.  Look at me.”  She turned to him and he gave her a serious look.  “The only question you can answer is, even knowing what he’s done, do you want him to leave?”

 

“No.  I want him back.” she said sadly.

 

“As a hunter I would tell you to let him go, but I’ve given that up.  Instead, as your father I will say ‘Come on, I’ll drive’.”

 

“I don’t even know where he went…” she said helplessly.  Then her expression cleared.  “No... wait, there’s only one place he can go.”  She threw her blanket off.  “God dammit, where are my clothes!”

 

There was a quick knock on the door, then it opened.  Kieran stepped in, smiling at her sympathetically.  “I just heard what happened and I rushed over, how are you feeling?”

 

“You missed everything, Kieran.” she told him.  “But I’m glad you’re here.  I need clothes.”

 

He held up a shopping bag, looking slightly confused.  “Your neighbor gave this to me for you.”

 

Angie took the bag from him, delighted to find clothes and sneakers inside.  “Callie, you’re a lifesaver.”  She grabbed the curtain hanging by her bed and pulled it around so she could get dressed.


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Vivian was just signing the discharge papers when the door opened.  Arthur and Angie stepped out, fully dressed.  Kieran followed, looking confused.

 

“Do you have my car keys, Viv? I couldn’t find them in my coat.” Arthur asked, patting his pockets.

 

She reached into her purse and pulled them out.  “I didn’t want you going anywhere till we’ve had a good long talk, Arthur.” she said with narrowed eyes.

 

“I suppose I’m a bit overdue on that.” he admitted.

 

“Try about two decades overdue.”

 

He reached for his keys but she pulled them away.  “Wherever you’re going: I’ll drive you.”

 

“Mom, Gabriel left.  I need to go get him back before he does something stupid.”  Angie gave her a desperate look.

 

She frowned.  “I should have known.  Well, what’s the address?”

 

“I don’t have an exact address, but I can give you directions.”

 

“Close enough.  Chris, please finish filling out that paperwork for me.” she blew him a kiss.  “Come on then.”

 

Arthur, Angie and Vivian left.  Kieran watched them go.  He turned to Chris.  “What’s going on?” he asked.

 

Chris put a hand on his shoulder.  “Well…”


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

They arrived at the dock at midday.  The ship was still there, Angie saw with relief.  Though it wasn't like they could repair it in a couple of days.

 

Vivian parked the car and Angie hopped out right away.  She ran down to the ship.  The plank was up.  Angie cupped her hands around her mouth.  "Donovan!  Lower the plank!"

 

There was movement on the ship.  Angie shaded her eyes so she could make it out.  Donovan peered over the railing, protected from the sun by his long coat and wide hat  "What a pleasure it is to see you on your feet, Angie!" he called down to her.

 

"Lower the plank, Donovan!  I'm coming aboard!"

 

"It's the middle of the day, dear Angie!  Could you perhaps wait until nightfall?"

 

"Not a chance!  I know you're hiding him, Donovan!  I'm not leaving without him!"

 

Donovan turned to the figure wrapped in a blanket, sitting in the shade.  "My, she's a quick one, isn't she?" he asked cheerfully.

 

"Gabriel!  I know you're up there!  Don't make me come after you!"

 

"She sounds serious.  I'm not sure I'd be able to stop her if she put her mind to it."  He leaned back over the railing.  "I'm not sure the idle threats are working, love!"

 

"Gabriel!  I know you think that this is all your fault, but it's not!  If I had never found you in Katrina's attic, I still would have gotten dragged into this whole mess!"  Angie paused to take a breath.  "And I would have been a lot worse off without you there!"

 

Her throat was starting to hurt from all the shouting.  She took in another long breath.  "Look!  I'm not saying that what you did was right!  But that is something we both have to deal with!  Not just you!  I know that running away from your problems is your thing!  But you should stop doing that!  Because it's not healthy!"

 

She stopped to catch her breath.  Arthur handed her a bottle of water.  She twisted the cap off gratefully and downed half of it in two chugs.  "Okay, this is gonna get embarrassing with both my parents here."  She paused for a moment.  "Is a thing I never thought I'd say..."

 

She squared her shoulders and drew in another deep breath.  "My point is that by ourselves things suck!  But together we can pretty much make it through anything!"  Angie doubled over.  "Maybe I shouldn't have left the hospital so early." she wheezed.

 

"Hold on, I'll get him." Vivian said, cupping her hands around her mouth.  "What my daughter is trying so delicately to say is: Stop being a dumbass!"

 

"Mom, please, stop helping." Angie gasped.

 

Vivian looked at her, then at Arthur, who shook his head.  "Well someone has to say it..."  She snapped her fingers.  "Oh, tell him you love him.  That always works in the movies."

 

"Mom, just shut up.  This is so much more important than that."  She stared up at the boat.  "I don't know how to describe it.  It's not like I'm going to waste away without him, but I want him to stay.”  She lowered her head.  “We didn’t get along at first, and sometimes we still don’t, but it’s fun.  I like it even when we don’t see eye to eye.”  She put her hands to her chest.  “I don’t just want him to be here, I want him to be with me.”

 

A large black shape dropped down.  It landed in front of her, kneeling.  Gabriel stood up, looking at her out from under his blanket.  “Evangeline, I-”  She threw her arms around his neck and hugged him fiercely.  “I’m sorry, I-”

 

“Shhh.” Evangeline shushed him, burying her face in his neck.  “No talking.  Only hugs.”

 

He lifted up the blanket and wrapped it around her shoulders, then put his arms around her.  He sighed and closed his eyes.  “I don’t think I deserve hugs.”

 

“No you don’t, but I definitely do.”

 

“All right then.”

 

Angie pulled away, but not far.  She tilted her face up and kissed his cheek.  He turned his face towards hers.  “Evangeline.”

 

Her eyes grew dusky, her lids drooping.  “No, don’t ruin it…”  She slid one hand to the back of his neck.

 

He glanced behind her.  “I don’t think-”

 

A loud cough came from behind her.  Angie jumped and looked over at her parents.  Her mother held her fist to her mouth, Arthur was looking away.

 

Angie felt her cheeks heat up.  “Okay, I’m stealing your blanket.”  She pulled on it, trying to hide her face.

 

“No.  Evangeline, I need this blanket.”  He held onto it firmly.  She slid underneath it till she was behind him.  “How about we just go home?”

 

“Okay.” she said meekly, her face burning.

 

Arthur and Vivian led the way to the car.  Gabriel and Angie followed about twenty feet behind.

 

Angie frowned as she watched her parents talk.  Her mom was doing most of the talking, Arthur just nodded every now and then.

 

“Did you ever wish your parents would get back together when you were little?” Gabriel asked her.

 

She wrinkled her nose.  “Never.  He’s way too old for her, anyway.”


Gabriel’s brows pressed together.  He opened his mouth to say something, but decided against it.

22: 21 - Play It Again
21 - Play It Again

“Okay, start again.  From the beginning.” Kieran sat on the sofa chair.

 

Arthur, Chris, and Vivian sat on the couch.  Arthur leaned forward and bridged his hands.  “Well, I suppose it really all started when Harris put the team together.  As you know, outside of the database we’re not really organized.”

 

Kieran nodded.  “Why did he want to employ a group of hunters?”

 

“At first we were just doing regular hunts, last year around Christmas time there was a spike in vampiric activity.  The city was full of them.  But then he started giving us specific jobs.  Certain vampires he would have us capture alive and bring back to headquarters.”

 

“How did you manage that?”

 

“We had a…” Arthur paused, trying to think of the right word.  “It was a containment unit of sorts, we just called it ‘the box’.  It was a giant ice box, really.  We used liquid nitrogen to bring the temperature down.”

 

“You froze the papillons?  That works?”

 

Arthur shrugged.  “Turns out nothing is impervious to extreme cold.  We brought the box back, turned the vampire over to the doctor, and never saw them again.”

 

“The doctor you refer to would be my brother, Franz Smythe, yes?”  Gregori Smythe asked.  He was checking up on Angie, who was sitting on the dividing counter facing the living room.  Gabriel stood in the kitchen leaning on the counter next to the fridge.

 

“Yes.  He always displayed himself as old and frail, we never suspected he was also a vampire.”

 

Gregori frowned.  “I would not be surprised if Franz was the true mastermind behind all of this.  He has been known to go to extensive lengths for his research.”

 

Kieran’s brows were knit together.  “Wait, I know of Franz Smythe…”

 

“You live in Paris, correct?  He owns a practice there.  He has ties with an old vampire family.”

 

“The Manigaults?” Angie asked before Kieran could.

 

Gregori gave her a strange look.  “That’s right.  How did you know that?”

 

“We ran into them earlier this year.” Angie told him.  “They run a criminal organization called The Black Rose, right?”

 

“Yes they do.  They’re one of the last large families left.”  He shined a pocket flashlight in her eyes quickly, watching her pupils dilate.  “The world has become so small over the centuries.  We’re running out of hiding places.”  His eyes grew very serious.  “Those of us that do not assimilate with humans will perish.”

 

“I think you’re doing a good job.” Angie told him encouragingly.  “Especially with Anais and Ciel.  I’ve never even met humans as gentle as those two.”

 

“Those two are my legacy.” A note of pride entered his voice.  “I’ve raised them from infants.”

 

“Oh?  They’re your children then?”

 

“In a sense.  Not biologically, though I was the one that turned them.”  His eyes grew misty with memory.  “It was such a sad day.  Their mother’s came into the clinic, there was a terrible bout of pneumonia going around back then.  I did everything I could to save the mothers, but I could not save the infants.  They were both stillborn.”

 

Angie felt her heart grow heavy.  “That’s awful.”

 

“It was a pity, but I also saw an opportunity open before me.  Since the infants were dead, I could not feed them my blood.  Instead I injected it into their hearts.  They were moving and crying within a few hours.  I’ve cared for them since that day, teaching them to look after humans.”  He placed a hand on her back, feeling her heart beat.  “If we can be useful to humans, perhaps they will be reluctant to destroy us.”

 

“Even though you’re motivated entirely by self-preservation, I think your methods are pretty sweet.”  Angie told him.

 

“Then that means they are working.”  He stepped back and gave her a once over.  “Well my dear, you are as they say ‘fit as a fiddle’.”

 

“Yesss, I will now eat all of the ice cream.”

 

He gave her a mock stern look and she grinned broadly.  He looked over at Gabriel.  “You’d better pin my number to the refrigerator.  I must go now, before those two get themselves into trouble.”  He gave Angie a nod.  “I’ll see myself out.”

 

Angie picked her legs up and spun around to the kitchen side of the counter.  She hopped down and opened the refrigerator door.  “I gotta get rid of all these leftovers from the party.” she announced.  “So have some cheese cubes and cucumber slices.”  She pulled two half empty trays out and brought them into the living room and put them on the coffee table.

 

“So, Franz Smythe was experimenting on the vampires you captured for him?” Kieran asked Arthur as he leaned forward to snag a cheese cube.  Angie sat crosslegged on the carpet and picked at the veggies.

 

“Most likely.  I can’t think of anything else he’d use them for.  After I told Harris about Katrina Riley, he became a bit obsessed.  We ended up running missions that had nothing to do with hunting, like infiltrating the fertility clinic Katrina had used while she was alive.”  Arthur leaned forward and inspected the vegetable tray.  His eyes moved to Angie and he gave her a confused look.

 

Angie was nibbling on a carrot stick very quickly, but wasn’t eating much of it.  “What?”

 

“She likes to pretend she’s a rabbit, sometimes.” Vivian told Arthur.  Chris snickered.

 

“How old are you?” Arthur asked sternly.

 

Angie threw her hands in the air.  “WHAT?  Can’t a grown woman eat like a rabbit sometimes?”  She threw herself on the floor.  “I don’t see a problem here, bunnies are cute.”

 

“Get off the floor, hon.  It’s dirty.” Vivian told her.

 

Angie sighed dramatically.  “I’ll have you know that I pay the bills here, you can’t treat me like this!  It’s my apartment and I can do what I like!  Can’t we focus on vampires again?  If the hunters nabbed Katrina’s eggs, then how come it was attacked later?  And how did Donovan get ahold of them?”

 

Arthur let out a sigh.  “I stole some files from the office before I left, and from what I can gather is: Before we could steal the eggs, the facility was attacked and the eggs were stolen.  Later on the eggs were transferred to Donovan, who had been hired by someone else to retrieve them.”

 

“We think vampire Katrina attacked the facility, but to destroy it.  I don’t think she would have stolen the eggs.” Angie told him.  “Someone else must have gotten to them first.  So who hired Donovan?”

 

“If I had to make a guess, it would be Gregori Smythe.”

 

Angie sat up quickly.  “No, he’s so nice.”

 

“He has admitted to doing his own research.  Don’t just assume that he and his brother aren’t after the same things.”

 

Kieran decided to cut in.  “Do you think Franz Smythe brought the samples back to Paris?”

 

Arthur nodded.  “Getting them out of the country would be a safe move.”

 

“Then I will keep an ear out for any information when I return home.” Kieran promised.

 

“I always knew Aunt Katrina was batty…” Vivian mused.  “But this is just all insane.  I mean, really, who in their right mind traps a vampire in their attic?”

 

“Now you know why she never came to Christmas dinner at Grandma Alice’s.” Angie remarked.

 

“Honestly Arthur, if your boss wanted to kidnap someone related to Katrina and experiment on them, why did they go after Angie?  I’m more closely related to her.”

 

“You don’t know anything about vampires, Viv.  If he’d gone after you, I would have been suspicious right away.  By going after Evangeline, he could pretend he was really after her vampire.”

 

“Wait.” Chris looked concerned.  “Now that Mom knows about vampires, does that put her in danger?”  He wrapped an arm around Vivian’s shoulders protectively.  “Are these people going to go after her?”

 

“With Harris dead, hopefully this is all over.” Arthur said.  “Though you should make sure someone stays with you for a little while.”

 

“You still have my room made up, right?” Chris asked her.

 

“No, I converted it into a sewing room.”

 

“Mom, you don’t sew…”

 

The unified discussion quickly broke apart.  Arthur and Kieran talked while Chris and Vivian argued about him moving back in.  Angie collapsed on her back again and stared at the ceiling.  A figure stood over her, blocking out the light.  “Sweetie, what are you doing down there?  If you need more chairs, you could have asked me.”

 

“Callie!” Angie exclaimed happily.  She got to her feet, then her eyes widened.  “What happened to your hair?”

 

Callie’s thick blond curls were gone.  Her hair was cut short and stuck out wildly.  “I cut it, to show solidarity.” she smiled brightly.

 

“Solidarity to who?”

 

“Um, you?”

 

“What are you talking about?” Angie reached for her own hair, and found it different than she remembered.  It had been cut short as well, and not neatly.  “What happened to my hair?!” she exclaimed in horror.  She gave the group an accusing look.  “Why did no one tell me about my hair?”  Everyone looked away.  She turned to the kitchen.  “Gabriel?”

 

“I thought you’d realized.” he answered. “You’ve been to the bathroom twice since we got home.”

 

“Obviously I didn’t realize!” Angie’s voice rose up high.  She ran to the bathroom and inspected her reflection in the mirror above the sink.  “How did I not notice this?”

 

Callie followed her and squeezed her shoulder gently.  “It doesn’t look that bad…”

 

“Yes it does…” Angie moaned miserably.  She tugged at the ends of her hair, trying to pull it past her chin.  “It’s not even straight...  Why did they do this to me?”

 

“I think it’s because they didn’t want to mess with your hair each time they put on your helmet for you.”  Callie opened the cabinet and grabbed a pair of thin scissors.  “But no worries, we can even it out and it will look lovely.  Okay?”

 

“Okay…” Angie whimpered.

 

“Stop worrying.  It’ll grow back in no time.  Now hold still.”

 

After her hair was evened out and brushed, she felt much better.  “It’s not terrible.” she admitted, brushing a thick lock of it over her right eye.  She gave the mirror a sultry look.  “It’s okay.”

 

“See?  You’d be lost without me.”

 

Angie turned and hugged her.  “Thanks.”

 

Callie hugged her briefly, then pulled back and took her hand.  “You’re welcome.  Now come with me.  There’s someone I want you to meet.”

 

Someone wearing all black stood in the kitchen.  They were wearing a large black hooded sweatshirt with the hood pulled up, shading their face.  They had their hands in their pockets.  “Sybil?” Angie walked over to her.

 

Sybil raised her head a little, wary of the kitchen light.  Her skin was pale gray and her eyes were red.  Angie put a hand on her shoulder in concern.  “Sybil, what happened to you?”

 

“It’s all right.” Callie said gently.  “I turned her.  She’s going to be sensitive to the light for a while, and she can’t talk much, but I wanted you to meet her right away.”

 

Angie’s eyes stung.  “But why?  I liked Sybil…  Callie, why would you do this?”

 

“Don’t be sad, sweetie, this was something we both decided on.”

 

Angie stared at Sybil sadly.  “You really wanted to die?”

 

Sybil removed one hand from her pocket, careful to keep it hidden inside her long sleeve.  She put it over Angie’s hand.  “No.” she said carefully, as if not used to speaking.  “I wanted to live.”

 

Angie put her arms around Sybil’s shoulders and pulled her close.  Sybil rested her head on her shoulder and hugged her back.  “You’re my friend no matter what, okay?”  Angie told her.  Sybil nodded.

 

Callie smiled.  “I’m so glad she remembers you.”

 

Sybil pulled away.  “I’m strong.” she said excitedly.  “See?”  She punched the refrigerator, denting the metal.

 

“Okay, let’s not destroy the appliances.” Callie said, taking Sybil’s arm and putting it back down at her side.

 

“It didn’t hurt.” she told Angie, who looked worried, but for her refrigerator.

 

“I think we’ve had enough social interaction for today, sweetie.” Callie said nervously.  “Let’s go back downstairs.”

 

Sybil put her head on Callie’s shoulder as they headed for the door.  “Can we watch TV?”

 

“Of course we can.”

 

Angie rubbed her face with both hands.  “Oh man, it’s been a long day…”  She looked around for Gabriel, but didn’t find him.  She headed back in the living room.  Everyone was still talking energetically.  She was tired, but not yet ready to kick everyone out and head to bed.

 

She spotted Gabriel sitting on the ledge just outside the living room window.  There was a space about two feet wide that ran the length of the window, edged by large crenellations.  Gabriel sat on one of the crenellations, one foot braced on another a couple of feet away.

 

She knocked on the window and he turned.  She lifted her hands up.  “How did you even get out there?” she asked.

 

He pointed at the window about a foot above her.  She looked up and spotted a small handle.  She turned it and the window swung inwards.  “This thing opens?” she asked in wonder.  “This is the best apartment ever!”

 

“Come out.” he said.  “Close the window.”

 

She stepped out onto the ledge warily, pulling the window closed behind her.  The noise from the living room immediately ceased.  “Ah, that’s nice.” she sighed.

 

“Sit down before you fall.” he told her.  He moved his leg and reached over to shift a clear bottle out of her way.

 

“I see Donovan left behind some booze as well.” she commented.  She sat on the ledge, just behind a crenellation.  She put each leg between two of them to brace herself.  

 

“Just a little.  Would be a shame let it go to waste.”

 

“Yeah, probably.”  She leaned on the crenellation and looked down ten stories to the ground.  “Whoa, vertigo.”  She looked out at the skyline.

 

She pointed to a construction project going on at the corner of the street.  “Once that building goes up, this whole view is going to be ruined.”

 

“Then we’d better enjoy it while we can.”

 

“Yeah…”  She looked over at him and smiled.

 

“Is there something wrong?” he asked her.

 

“Nope.  Would I be smiling if something was wrong?”

 

His dark eyes narrowed.  “Yes?”

 

“It’s not a trick question, geez.”

 

“Then why are you smiling?”

 

“Cause, when you drink you lose your filter.  I’m waiting to hear what else comes out of your mouth.”

 

He put down the bottle he was holding.  “I think I’m done for now.”

 

She picked the bottle up and held it out to him.  “No, uh uh.  This is still half full.  What happened to not letting things go to waste?”

 

“It’s not fair to have an advantage over me.”  He took the bottle from her.

 

“It’s only a problem if you don’t enjoy it.” she teased.  He looked away and put the bottle to his lips.  Angie laughed lightly.

 

She looked behind her, back into the living room.  Vivian and Arthur were talking now.  Kieran and Chris were in the kitchen raiding the fridge.  “Are you being missed?” Gabriel asked.

 

“Nah.” she said.  “They’re good.  I just hope Kieran doesn’t miss his plane.”

 

“He might decide to catch a later one.”  Angie frowned.  “Would you not like that?”

 

“It’s not like I would mind or anything,” she replied.  “but he should get back to the school.”

 

“He’s expressed interest in taking you out.”

 

She looked back at him.  “He told you that?”

 

“He wanted to know what I thought you’d say.”

 

“Well, what did you tell him?”

 

“I think I made it clear that I couldn’t help him.”

 

Angie’s frown deepened disapprovingly.  “Wait, was that when you two were fighting?  Did he punch you because you were being vague like you always are?”

 

“It’s possible, but who can really say?”  She gave him an exasperated look.  He quickly finished his bottle.

 

She sighed.  “Thanks for the heads up.  I’ll have to let him down gently.”

 

“You don’t approve of him, then?”

 

“It’s not that I don’t like him.”  Angie leaned back, peering into the kitchen.  “I mean he’s nice.  A bit on the handsome side.”  She turned away.  “But I don’t see it working out.  He lives in another country.”

 

“I’m sure he’s not thinking of anything long term.” Gabriel assured her.

 

“Still, I’d rather date someone that lives on this side of the ocean.  Just in case I get attached.”

 

“That sounds quite sensible.” he said approvingly.

 

“Why thank you.  Coming from a drunk vampire, that’s very reassuring.”

 

“I don’t think I’m that drunk.”

 

“Oh yeah?  Answer me this: who actually started the fight between you two?”

 

“He threw the first blow, but I was being purposefully unhelpful.  I didn’t like the way he assumed you’d approve of his advances before he even asked.”  He paused.  “I really do lose my filter, don’t I?”

 

“You still have a bottle left.”

 

“It would be best to save that for another time before I embarrass myself.”

 

Angie yawned loudly.  “You’re right.  I should kick everyone out and go to bed.”  She got up and headed back into the living room.  She dusted off her jeans and clapped her hands.  “I’m tired.  Go home.”  She made a shooing motion towards the door.

 

Everyone gathered their things and started filing out.  “Make sure you rest.” Vivian told her.  “Don’t let your nightowl roommate keep you up.  You need time to recover.”  

 

Angie kissed her mother’s cheek.  “Don’t worry, Mom.  I’m sure at this point I could sleep through a tornado.”

 

Chris gave her a big hug before he left.  Kieran kissed her hand lightly.  Arthur was the last to leave.  “If it’s alright with you…” he began.  “I don’t want to be a stranger anymore.”

 

“I’ll think about it.” she told him.  “Maybe.  If you stay sober.  And stop hunting.”

 

“I’m willing to try.”

 

“Then I’ll try to think about it.”

 

After they were all gone, she leaned her head on the door.  Her arms dangled from their sockets.  She heard the window open and looked up.  “You heading to bed, too?” she called.

 

Gabriel shut the window and locked it.  “Your nap idea sounded too good to pass up.”

 

She shut off the light in the kitchen just as he turned off the lamp on the side table.  “Hold on, my eyes are still adjusting.” She banged her hip into the counter when she passed it.  “Ow!”

 

He put an arm under her hand, offering her support.  “Careful.”

 

She stepped into the light coming from the window.  “I’m all right now.”

 

“Have a good night.” he turned towards his door.

 

She grabbed his arm.  “Wait.”

 

He turned back to her.  “What is it?”

 

She bit her lip uncertainly.  “Do you always forget everything that happens when you drink?”

 

“I’m not sure, actually, why-” his words were cut off when she suddenly leaned forward and pressed her mouth against his.

 

He was so startled he froze in place.  She pulled away and stared at him for the longest second.  Then she made a face.  “Wow, that stuff IS strong.” she remarked on her way to her room.  “Good night.” she said over her shoulder before closing the door behind her.

 

Gabriel stood in the living room for a long time, trying to discern what had just happened.

23: 22 - The Longest Goodbyes
22 - The Longest Goodbyes

Angie decided to see Kieran off at LaGuardia Airport.  “I’m going to miss your face.” He smiled at her.

 

She gave him a warm hug.  “Hey, you came all this way for a party, next time we’ll come visit you.”

 

“It’s a shame I missed all the excitement.”

 

“Yeah well, I missed a good chunk of it, too.  Apparently.”

 

He took her hand in his and kissed the back of it.  “Please do not keep me waiting long.”  Her cheeks went red.  “Also a warning: your vampire seems quite possessive of you.  Be careful around him.”

 

“I don’t think he’s being possessive, just obstinate.”  Angie put a hand in her hair.  Ever since it had been cut short she’d found it really easy to play with.  “And why does everyone call him MY vampire?  He’s his own vampire, right?  That makes ME sound like the possessive one…”

 

Kieran laughed.  He leaned his face close to hers.  “Perhaps I’m just a bit jealous then?”

 

She put a hand on his chest in an attempt to keep him at bay.  “Kieran I don’t want to put you down, but you live really far away…”

 

“Your gentleness is refreshing.  I understand perfectly.”  He kissed her mouth softly.

 

“It doesn’t look like you do...” she told him, giving him a pleading look. “I really want us to be friends.  So please try to understand.”

 

“Can’t I be a friend that flirts with you shamelessly?”

 

“Only if you don’t mind not getting anywhere.” she laughed.

 

He spread his arms out.  “Ah, but who knows what will happen when we see each other again?  As long as your heart lies unclaimed, I will always want to try.”

 

“Do you want me visiting, or what?”  He grinned at her.  She shooed him with one hand.  “Go get on your damn plane.  I hear the final boarding call.”

 

After he was gone she frowned to herself.  No one was going to claim her heart.  She was the one who decided where it would go.


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

Arthur tapped on the open hospital room door.  Blue was getting ready to leave.  She was dressed and a nurse was helping her into her new wheelchair.

 

She smiled when she saw him, though it was strained.  “Arthur, I’m so glad to see you.”

 

“Here, I’ve got her.” he said to the nurse.  He steered the wheelchair out of the room and down the hall.

 

“I was hoping I’d get to see you again before I left.” Blue told him.  “I wanted to make sure you were all right.”

 

“You’re sitting there and you’re still fussing over me?  I think you’ve earned a break from that.” he chided.

 

“That’s the way I am with the people I care about.  Mom used to call me a mother hen.”

 

Arthur sighed heavily.  He wheeled her to the elevator and hit the button.  “I suppose it’s true that I’ve looked out for you more than I usually would.  I never bothered to get to know my daughter, and I thought I could make up for that by training you and keeping you safe.” he admitted.

 

The elevator dinged and the doors slid open.  He wheeled her inside.  “I suppose it’s the same for you, then?  I remind you of your dead father?”

 

Blue looked away.  “Actually you’re nothing like him.”

 

He ruffled her hair and laughed.  “Then you are a mother hen.”

 

She was silent as Arthur wheeled her through the lobby and out the front entrance.  “Your aunt is picking you up?” he asked.

 

“Yeah, she called me a little while ago and said she just got off the bridge.  I wanted to come down and meet her right away.  It’s a long drive upstate.”

 

“You’re definitely stay with her then?  You and Marcy?”

 

“Yeah, but I don’t know what to do like this.” she said helplessly, gesturing at her chair.  “Maybe I’ll go back to school, but to do what?  I’m just going to end up being a burden.”

 

Arthur reached into his coat pocket.  “This might help a little.”  He pulled out a white envelope and handed it to her.

 

She opened the envelope and pulled out a check.  “That’s a lot of zeroes…” she remarked.  She looked at the name.  “I thought us hunters didn’t have health insurance.”

 

“We don’t.  If something happened to any of us out in the field, then that was it.  But you weren’t injured out in the field.  Technically we were still Mechanex employees, and they have catastrophe insurance.  The attack on the building was classified as a terrorist attack.  Mechanex handed out a chunk of the settlement to the employees that were traumatized during it.”

 

“You got one of these two?” she looked over her shoulder at him.

 

“Yes, though mine is not as extravagant.  You have a long road ahead of you.  I would recommend definitely going back to school and spending a lot of quality time with your sister.”

 

Tears filled her eyes.  “Yeah, I’ll definitely do that.”  She put the check and envelope in her bag and wiped her cheeks.  “Do you remember when you saved me?” she asked.

 

“The first time?”

 

She let out a short laugh.  “Yes, last December.  I remember it so well, even so many months later.  All the killings that were happening in the city, everyone was scared.  Even though no one knew it was vampires causing it, it was just such a scary time.  And then our house got hit-” she gasped, new tears falling down her cheeks.  “And then you were there, you managed to save me and Marcy…”

 

Arthur knelt down in front of her, till they were at eye level.  “It’s okay, you can let all of that go now.” he reassured her.  “You’re strong, they won’t be able to get you or your sister again.”

 

She shook her head, putting a hand on his arm.  She scrubbed her face with her other hand and looked him in the eyes.  “No, I wanted to tell you… that I fell in love with you that day.”

 

At first he was surprised, then his expression turned sympathetic.  “You have a good heart Blue, especially if it can find something to love about an old man like me.  You’re going to find someone one day that really deserves it.”

 

She gave him an exasperated look.  “Why don’t you just tell me ‘Let’s be friends’?”

 

He stood up and retook his place behind her wheelchair.  “That’s a good line, I’ll have to remember it.”

 

“You’re terrible.” she sulked.

 

“You’re the same age as my daughter.  I can’t give you any other answer than ‘no’.”

 

“I’ll be twenty one in a few months.” she pointed out.

 

“The answer will always be no.  Would it make you feel better if I told you that I was already in love with someone way before I met you?”

 

“Oh yeah?  Who?”

 

“Do you really think I’d tell the girl I trained in firearms the answer to that question?”  A blue minivan pulled up, beeping the horn.  “I believe that might be your ride.”

 

The back door of the minivan slid open and a little girl with dark hair rocketed out of the back seat.  She ran at Blue and threw her arms around her neck.  Her aunt and uncle followed at a more controlled pace.

 

Arthur decided it was time to go.  “Take care of yourself.” he told her.  “Stay out of trouble.”

 

“Next time you say that, look in a mirror.” she shot back.

 

“I do it every morning after I brush my teeth.” He said as he walked away.  “Goodbye, Blue!”

 

She cupped her hands around her mouth.  “My name is Angela!”


 

xxxXXXxxx


 

About a week later, the hull of the Saint Mary de Magdalene was finally repaired.  The fire had damaged nearly half of the rooms, and interior repairs would continue for weeks and months, but the Mary could sail again.

 

Angie and Gabriel boarded the boat at dusk, both dressed in black.  Angie wore a long dress she’d borrowed from her mother.  Gabriel wore a somber suit and tie.

 

Donovan greeted them on the deck, clasping their hands in turn and thanking them for coming.  He wore a long black coat, and no hat.  His long red hair was braided neatly.  At his belt was an unsheathed saber.

 

The gang plank was raised.  Donovan jumped up to the helm and signaled to his crew to release the sails.  The red sails unfurled slowly.  Nymph stood at the bottom of the main mast, dressed in black slacks and frilly black shirt.  They lowered their head and clasped their hands together as if in prayer.

 

The wind picked up suddenly, flipping Angie’s short hair into her face.  She pushed it out of her eyes and watched as the wind filled the sails till they were taut.  Donovan grasped the massive wheel and turned it easily.  The ship began to move, picking up speed quickly.

 

They navigated down the Hudson River, past Staten Island and out into the open water.  Angie made her way to the stern and looked over the railing.  The ship was towing a large barge made of wood and scrap metal.  In the center of the barge were the bodies of fallen crewmembers, wrapped head to toe in black cloth and tied tightly.  All around the barge straw was packed around several black boxes.

 

Nymph raised their head and the wind stopped.  Donovan turned the wheel over to a crewmember, who kept the ship steady.  

 

The Captain looked over his crew as they assembled on the deck below.  “No one that chooses to join this crew expects an easy life.” He didn’t shout, but his voice still carried over the whole deck.  “And it’s because it is hard that we as a crew stick together.”

 

He placed a hand on the wheel.  There were words carved all the way around it.  “The motto of this ship is ‘Carpe diem, quam minimum credula postero’.  It means ‘Seize the day, trusting as little as possible in the future’.  We know that the future is not certain and any day could be our last.”

 

He placed his hands on the railing.  “The only thing that is certain is knowing that our brothers and sisters on this ship are there for each other.  That we would gladly lay our lives down for one another.”  Many of the crew nodded to each other in agreement.

 

“So when we lose one of our brothers or sisters, we all feel the loss.  We ALL mourn together.  Some people may say we have no home, no family.  That we are doomed to wander forever without putting down roots.  But this ship is our home, this crew is our family, and our roots are inside of each other.”

 

Nymph felt along the railing until they were next to Angie.  They carried an unlit torch in their free hand.  “As First Mate I have a duty during times like this, but this time I find myself in need of some assistance.  I’m sure Donovan would help me if he could, but this is beyond him.”

 

“I’d be happy to help.” Angie told her.  “What do you need?”

 

“I need help lighting this, and then with the aiming.”  They handed Angie a box of matches, then held the torch up.

 

Angie lit the torch while Nymph held it.  “Are you sure you can throw it?  Maybe I should.”

 

“I’m afraid you lack the strength to reach the barge.  Just make sure I’m pointed in the right direction.”

 

Angie stood behind Nymph and guided their arm carefully.  “That should be spot on…” she said, double checking to be sure.

 

“Good, stand back.”

 

Angie stepped away.  Nymph pulled back their arm, then let the torch fly.  It sailed out over the water and landed on the edge of the barge.  The straw strewn about immediately caught fire.  “It didn’t hit the center, is that okay?”

 

“It’s perfect.  We don’t want it to burn too quickly.”

 

Angie spied a Coast Guard ship in the distance.  “We’re allowed to do this, right?”

 

“I’ve already filed the permits with the Mayor’s Office.” Nymph said.  “The copies are in my ledger.”

 

“You can get a permit for a viking funeral from the Mayor?” Angie asked incredulously.

 

“No, but you can get permission to perform a fireworks display.”

 

“Fireworks?” Angie asked in confusion.

 

There was a loud whistle as the first box caught.  Followed by a bang above them.  Angie looked up at the shower of red sparks and laughed.

 

More bangs followed, turning the sky above the ship gold, green, and red.  Angie was so close she had to retreat with her hands over her ears.

 

Donovan stepped up to the railing, drawing his saber.  He cut the rope with one swing, separating the barge from the ship.  Everyone cheered and whistled loudly.

 

The fireworks continued for a full thirty minutes.  Angie found Gabriel in the crowd and linked her arm through his so they could watch together.  “How about a new promise?” she asked.

 

“Tell me what it is and I’ll consider it.” he answered.

 

“No more leaving because you think it will be best for me.” she said.  “Because it never will be.”

 

He looked at her out of the corner of his eye.  “Why don’t you just make me promise to stay with you forever?”

 

“Because… that’s a good way to make you want to leave.  I know Nora tried to manipulate you into staying when you didn’t want to.  I know that you don’t like being tied down and I respect that.  So you can leave if you want, but only if that is what’s best for you.  Don’t do it for me, because that’s not what I want.”

 

He turned his focus back on the display on the sky.  “It’s not that I mind being tied down, I just want to choose the one holding the rope.”

 

Angie’s eyebrow twitched.  “If there’s one thing I’ve learned about you it’s that I can never tell if you’re speaking metaphorically or not.”

 

“That’s funny, because I too recently learned something about myself.”

 

“Do tell.”

 

He leaned towards her while keeping his eyes forward.  “It’s that sometimes I can recall events from when I’ve been drinking with startling clarity.”

 

Angie felt her heart skip a beat.  She fought to keep her expression aloof.  “If you have something to say about last night, then get it over with already.”

 

He turned to her and brushed a lock of hair away from her face.  “There is one thing…”  He leaned close to her.  “You could use a bit of practice.”

 

She put a hand on his chest, her eyes turning steely.  “Excuse me?”

 

His expression was amused.  “You’re insulted?”

 

“Who wouldn’t be?”

 

Gabriel closed his eyes and a laugh escaped him.  Angie turned and walked away from him.  “Wait.” he said, but laughed again.  She continued walking.

 

“What’s going on now?”  Donovan asked him sternly.

 

Gabriel put a hand on his shoulder.  “I’ve insulted her.” he said, smiling.

 

“Is that amusing?”

 

“No, listen.”  He leaned close to Donovan and explained.  “She’s hopeless.” he concluded.

 

“I don’t think she’s the hopeless one.” Donovan remarked with sympathy.  “Let’s get you back home before you shoot yourself in the foot again.”

 

Angie found Florence, who was in better spirits.  “Thank you for joining us as we send off our dearly departed.” he told her with feeling.  “Though it looks as though you are troubled by something else.”

 

“I was just informed that I’m a bad kisser.” she told him.

 

“There is no way I’m going to believe that.  You’ll have to prove it.”

 

She put a hand to her mouth and laughed.  “If you get any slicker, Florence, then I’m gonna slip and fall.”

 

“That would give me the opportunity to catch you.”  He leaned over and whispered in her ear.  “I’m sure I could help make anyone that does not appreciate you suitably jealous.”

 

“Thanks for the offer, I’ll remember that.” she smiled at him, then sighed.  “Still, I know where I stand, right?  That can’t be a bad thing.”

 

“Indeed.  Being self aware is an admirable quality for anyone to have.”

 

“Good.  I’m getting hungry.  Is there anything to eat on this tub?”

 

He held his arm out to her.  “Your command is my wish.”